He teacheth a forme of prayer, • and exhorteth to pray instantly, 11 assuring that so God wil giue vs good things. 14 The Iewes blaspheming his casting out of Diuels, and asking for a miracle from heauen, 17 he defendeth his doing: 〈◊〉 foretelling also the Diuels expulsion by him out of the world (that is, the vocation of the Gentils) 24 and his reentrie into their nation, 27 with their reprobation though he be of their flesh, 29 and also their final most worthy damnation. 37 Againe, to the Pharisees and Scribes he crieth wo, as authors of the said ••probation now at hand.
1And it came to pass that as he was in a certain place praying, when he ceased, one of his disciples said to him: Lord, teach us to pray, as John also taught his disciples.E avvenne, che essendo egli in un luogo a fare orazione, finito che ebbe, uno dei suoi discepoli gli disse: Signore, insegnaci ad orare, come anche Giovanni insegnò a' suoi discepoli.AND it came to passe, vvhen he vvas in a certaine place, praying, as he ceased, one of his Disciples said to him, Lord teach vs to pray, as Iohn also taught his Disciples.Et factum est: cum esset in quodam loco orans, ut cessavit, dixit unus ex discipulis ejus ad eum: Domine, doce nos orare, sicut docuit et Joannes discipulos suos. 2And he said to them: When you pray, say: Father, hallowed be thy name. Thy kingdom come.Ed egli disse loro: Quando farete orazione, dite: Padre, sia santificato il nome tuo. Venga il tuo regno.And he said them, Vvhen you pray, say, FATHER, sanctified be thy name. Thy kingdom come,Et ait illis: Cum oratis, dicite: Pater, sanctificetur nomen tuum. Adveniat regnum tuum. 3Give us this day our daily bread.Dacci oggi il nostro pane quotidiano.Our daily bread giue vs this day,Panem nostrum quotidianum da nobis hodie. 4And forgive us our sins, for we also forgive every one that is indebted to us. And lead us not into temptation.E rimettici i nostri debiti; mentre anche noi li rimettiamo a chiunque è a noi debitore. E non c'indurre in tentazione.and forgiue vs our sinnes, for because our selues also doe forgiue euery one that is in debt to vs, And lead vs not into temptation.Et dimitte nobis peccata nostra, siquidem et ipsi dimittimus omni debenti nobis. Et ne nos inducas in tentationem. 5And he said to them: Which of you shall have a friend and shall go to him at midnight and shall say to him: Friend, lend me three loaves,E disse loro: Chi di voi avrà un amico, e anderà da lui a mezzanotte, dicendogli: Amico, prestami tre pani,And he said to them, Vvhich of you shal haue a frende, and shal goe to him at midnight, and shal say to him, Frende, lend me three loaues,Et ait ad illos: Quis vestrum habebit amicum, et ibit ad illum media nocte, et dicet illi: Amice, commoda mihi tres panes, 6Because a friend of mine is come off his journey to me and I have not what to set before him.Perché un amico mio è arrivato di viaggio a mia casa, e non ho niente da dargli;because a frende of mine is come out of his way to me, and I haue not what to set before him:quoniam amicus meus venit de via ad me, et non habeo quod ponam ante illum, 7And he from within should answer and say: Trouble me not; the door is now shut, and my children are with me in bed. I cannot rise and give thee.E quegli rispondendo di dentro, dica: Non mi inquietare: la porta è già chiusa, e i miei figliuoli sono coricati meco, non posso levarmi per darteli.& he from vvithin ansvvering saith, Trouble me not, novv the doore is shut, and my children are vvith me in bed: I can not rise and giue thee.et ille de intus respondens dicat: Noli mihi molestus esse, jam ostrium clausum est, et pueri mei mecum sunt in cubili: non possum surgere, et dare tibi.
8Yet if he shall continue knocking, I say to you, although he will not rise and give him because he is his friend; yet, because of his importunity, he will rise and give him as many as he needeth.Se quegli continuerà a picchiare: vi dico, che quand'anche non si levasse a darglieli per la ragione, che quegli è un suo amico, si leverà almeno a motivo della sua importunità, e gliene darà, quanti gliene bisogna.And if he shal perseuêre knocking, I say to you, although he vvil not rise and giue him because he is his frende, yet for his importunitie he vvil rise, and giue him as many as he needeth.Et si ille perseveraverit pulsans: dico vobis, etsi non dabit illi surgens eo quod amicus ejus sit, propter improbitatem tamen ejus surget, et dabit illi quotquot habet necessarios. 9And I say to you: Ask, and it shall be given you: seek, and you shall find: knock, and it shall be opened to you.E io dico a voi: Chiedete, e vi sarà dato: Cercate, e troverete: Picchiate, e saravvi aperto.And I say to you, Aske, and it shal be giuen you: seeke, and you shal finde: knocke, and it shal be opened to you.Et ego dico vobis: Petite, et dabitur vobis; quærite, et invenietis; pulsate, et aperietur vobis. 10For every one that asketh receiveth: and he that seeketh findeth: and to him that knocketh it shall be opened:Imperocché chi chiede, riceve: e chi cerca, trova: e a chi picchia, sarà aperto.For euery one that asketh, receiueth: and he that seeketh, findeth: and to him that knocketh, it shal be opened.Omnis enim qui petit, accipit: et qui quærit, invenit: et pulsanti aperietur. 11And which of you, if he ask his father bread, will he give him a stone? Or a fish, will he for a fish give him a serpent?E se al padre domanda un figliuolo tra voi del pane, gli darà egli un sasso? E se un pesce: gli darà egli forse in cambio del pesce una serpe?And vvhich of you if he aske his father bread, vvil he giue him a stone? or a fish, vvil he for a fish giue him a serpent?Quis autem ex vobis patrem petit panem, numquid lapidem dabit illi ? aut piscem, numquid pro pisce serpentem dabit illi ? 12Or if he shall ask an egg, will he reach him a scorpion?E se chiederà un uovo: gli darà egli uno scorpione?Or if he aske an egge, vvil he reach him a scorpion?aut si petierit ovum, numquid porriget illi scorpionem ? 13If you then, being evil, know how to give good gifts to your children, how much more will your Father from heaven give the good Spirit to them that ask him?Se adunque voi, che siete cattivi, sapete del bene dato a voi far parte a' vostri figliuoli: quanto più il Padre vostro celeste darà lo spirito buono a coloro, che gliel domandano?If you then being naught, knovv hovv to giue good giftes to your children, hovv much more vvil your father from heauen giue the good spirit to them that aske him?Si ergo vos, cum sitis mali, nostis bona data dare filiis vestris: quanto magis Pater vester de cælo dabit spiritum bonum petentibus se ?
14And he was casting out a devil: and the same was dumb. And when he had cast out the devil, the dumb spoke: and the multitudes, were in admiration at it.E stava cacciando un demonio, il quale era mutolo. E cacciato che ebbe il demonio, il mutolo parlò, e le turbe ne restarono maravigliate.And he vvas casting out a deuil, and that vvas dumme. And vvhen he had cast out the deuil, the dumme spake: and the multitudes marueiled.Et erat ejiciens dæmonium, et illud erat mutum. Et cum ejecisset dæmonium, locutus est mutus, et admiratæ sunt turbæ. 15But some of them said: He casteth out devils by Beelzebub, the prince of devils.Ma certuni di loro dissero: Egli caccia i demonj per virtù di Beelzebub principe de' demonj.And certaine of them said, In Beel-zebub the prince of Deuils he casteth out Deuils.Quidam autem ex eis dixerunt: In Beelzebub principe dæmoniorum ejicit dæmonia. 16And others tempting, asked of him a sign from heaven.E altri per tentarlo gli chiedevano un segno dal cielo.And other tempting, asked of him a signe from heauen.Et alii tentantes, signum de cælo quærebant ab eo. 17But he seeing their thoughts, said to them: Every kingdom divided against itself shall be brought to desolation; and house upon house shall fall.Ma egli avendo scorti i loro pensieri, disse loro: Qualunque regno incontrarj partiti diviso va in perdizione, e una casa divisa in fazioni va in rovina.But he seeing their cogitations, said to them, Euery kingdom deuided against it self, shal be made desolate, and house vpon house, shal fall.Ipse autem ut vidit cogitationes eorum, dixit eis: Omne regnum in seipsum divisum desolabitur, et domus supra domum cadet. 18And if Satan also be divided against himself, how shall his kingdom stand? Because you say that through Beelzebub I cast out devils.Che se anche Satana è in discordia seco stesso, come sussisterà il suo regno? conciossiachè voi dite, che in virtù di Beelzebub io caccio i demonj.And if Satan also be deuided against him self, hovv shal his kingdom stand? because you say that in Beel-zebub I doe cast out Deuils.Si autem et Satanas in seipsum divisus est, quomodo stabit regnum ejus ? quia dicitis in Beelzebub me ejicere dæmonia. 19Now if I cast out devils by Beelzebub, by whom do your children cast them out? Therefore, they shall be your judges.Che se io caccio i demonj per virtù di Beelzebub: per virtù di chi li cacciano i vostri figliuoli? Per questo saranno essi vostri giudici.And if I in Beel-zebub cast out Deuils: your children, in vvhom doe they cast out? therfore they shal be your iudges.Si autem ego in Beelzebub ejicio dæmonia: filii vestri in quo ejiciunt ? ideo ipsi judices vestri erunt.
20But if I by the finger of God cast out devils, doubtless the kingdom of God is come upon you.Che se io col dito di Dio caccio i demonj: certamente è venuto a voi il regno di Dio.But if I in the finger of God doe cast out Deuils: surely the kingdom of God is come vpon you.Porro si in digito Dei ejicio dæmonia: profecto pervenit in vos regnum Dei. 21When a strong man armed keepeth his court, those things are in peace which he possesseth.Quando il campione armato custodisce la sua casa, è in sicuro tutto quel, che egli possiede.Vvhen the strong armed keepeth his court: those things are in peace that he possesseth.Cum fortis armatus custodit atrium suum, in pace sunt ea quæ possidet. 22But if a stronger than he come upon him and overcome him, he will take away all his armour wherein he trusted and will distribute his spoils.Ma se un altro più forte di lui gli va sopra, e lo vince, si porta via tutte le sue armi, nelle quali egli poneva sua fidanza, e ne spartisce le spoglie.But if a stronger then he, come vpon him and ouercome him: he vvil take avvay his vvhole armour vvherein he trusted, and vvil distribute his spoiles.Si autem fortior eo superveniens vicerit eum, universa arma ejus auferet, in quibus confidebat, et spolia ejus distribuet. 23He that is not with me is against me; and he that gathereth not with me scattereth.Chi non è meco, è contro di me: e chi meco non raccoglie, dissipa.He that is not vvith me, is against me: and he that gathereth not vvith me, scattereth.Qui non est mecum, contra me est: et qui non colligit mecum, dispergit. 24When the unclean spirit is gone out of a man, he walketh through places without water, seeking rest: and not finding, he saith: I will return into my house whence I came out.Quando lo spirito immondo è uscito da un uomo, cammina per luoghi deserti, cercando requie: e non trovandola dice: Ritornerò alla casa mia, donde sono uscito.Vvhen the vncleane spirit shal depart out of a man, he vvandereth through places vvithout vvater, seeking rest. And not finding, he saith, I vvil returne into my house vvhence I departed.Cum immundus spiritus exierit de homine, ambulat per loca inaquosa, quærens requiem: et non inveniens dicit: Revertar in domum meam unde exivi. 25And when he is come, he findeth it swept and garnished.E andatovi, la trova spazzata, e adorna.And vvhen he is come, he findeth it svvept vvith a besome, and trimmed.Et cum venerit, invenit eam scopis mundatam, et ornatam. 26Then he goeth and taketh with him seven other spirits more wicked than himself: and entering in they dwell there. And the last state of that man becomes worse than the first.Allora va, e seco prende sette altri spiriti peggiori di lui, ed entrano ad abitarvi. E la fine di un tal uomo è peggiore del principio.Then he goeth and taketh seuen other spirits vvorse then him self, and entring in they dvvel there. And the last of that man be made vvorse then the first.Tunc vadit, et assumit septem alios spiritus secum, nequiores se, et ingressi habitant ibi. Et fiunt novissima hominis illius pejora prioribus.
27And it came to pass, as he spoke these things, a certain woman from the crowd, lifting up her voice, said to him: Blessed is the womb that bore thee and the paps that gave thee suck.E avvenne, che mentre egli tali cose diceva, alzò la voce una donna di mezzo alle turbe, e gli disse: Beato il seno, che ti ha portato, e le mammelle, che hai succhiate.And came to passe: vvhen he said these things, a certaine vvoman lifting vp her voice out of the multitude said to him, Blessed is the vvombe that bare thee, and the pappes that thou didst sucke.Factum est autem, cum hæc diceret: extollens vocem quædam mulier de turba dixit illi: Beatus venter qui te portavit, et ubera quæ suxisti. 28But he said: Yea rather, blessed are they who hear the word of God and keep it.Ma egli disse: Anzi beati coloro, che ascoltano la parola di Dio, e l'osservano.But he said, Yea rather, blessed are they that heare the vvord of God, and keepe it.At ille dixit: Quinimmo beati, qui audiunt verbum Dei et custodiunt illud. 29And the multitudes running together, he began to say: This generation is a wicked generation. It asketh a sign: and a sign shall not be given it, but the sign of Jonas the prophet.E affollandosi intorno a lui le turbe, cominciò a dire: Questa generazione è una perversa generazione: domanda un segno; ma segno non saralle concesso, fuori di quello di Giona profeta.And the multitudes running together, he began to say, This generation, is a vvicked generation: it asketh a signe, and a signe shal not be giuen it but the signe of Ionas the Prophet.Turbis autem concurrentibus cœpit dicere: Generatio hæc, generatio nequam est: signum quærit, et signum non dabitur ei, nisi signum Jonæ prophetæ. 30For as Jonas was a sign to the Ninivites; so shall the Son of man also be to this generation.Imperocché siccome Giona fu un segno pe' Niniviti: così il Figliuolo dell'uomo sarà un segno per questa generazione.For as Ionas vvas a signe to the Niniuites: so shal the Sonne of man also be to this generation.Nam sicut fuit Jonas signum Ninivitis, ita erit et Filius hominis generationi isti. 31The queen of the south shall rise in the judgment with the men of this generation and shall condemn them: because she came from the ends of the earth to hear the wisdom of Solomon. And behold more than Solomon here.La regina del mezzogiorno si leverà suso nel giudizio contro gli uomini di questa generazione, e li condannerà: perché ella venne dalle estreme parti della terra per udir la sapienza di Salomone: ed ecco qui più che Salomone.The Queene of the South shal rise in the iudgement vvith the men of this generation, and shal condemne them: because she came from the endes of the earth to heare the vvisedom of Salomon. and behold, more then Salomon here.Regina austri surget in judicio cum viris generationis hujus, et condemnabit illos: quia venit a finibus terræ audire sapientiam Salomonis: et ecce plus quam Salomon hic.
32The men of Ninive shall rise in the judgment with this generation and shall condemn it; Because they did penance at the preaching of Jonas. And behold more than Jonas here.I Niniviti si leveranno suso nel giudizio contro di questa generazione, e la condanneranno: perché essi fecero penitenza alla predicazione di Giona, ed ecco qui più che Giona.The men of Niniuee shal rise in the iudgement vvith this generation, and shal condemne it, because they did penance at the preaching of Ionas. and behold, more then Ionas here.Viri Ninivitæ surgent in judicio cum generatione hac, et condemnabunt illam: quia pœnitentiam egerunt ad prædicationem Jonæ, et ecce plus quam Jonas hic. 33No man lighteth a candle and putteth it in a hidden place, nor under a bushel: but upon a candlestick, that they that come in may see the light.Nessuno, accesa che ha la lampana, la pone in un nascondiglio, o sotto il moggio; ma sopra il candeliere, affinchè chi entra, vegga lume.No man lighteth a candel, and putteth it in secrete, neither vnder a bushel: but vpon a candlesticke, that they that goe in may see the light.Nemo lucernam accendit, et in abscondito ponit, neque sub modio: sed supra candelabrum, ut qui ingrediuntur, lumen videant. 34The light of thy body is thy eye. If thy eye be single, thy whole body will be lightsome: but if it be evil, thy body also will be darksome.La lampana del tuo corpo è il tuo occhio. Se il tuo occhio sarà semplice, tutto il tuo corpo sarà illuminato: se poi (l'occhio) sarà cattivo, tutto il tuo corpo sarà tenebroso.The candel of thy body, is thine eie. If thine eie be simple, thy vvhole body shal be lightsome: but if it be naught, thy body also shal be darkesome.Lucerna corporis tui est oculus tuus. Si oculus tuus fuerit simplex, totum corpus tuum lucidum erit: si autem nequam fuerit, etiam corpus tuum tenebrosum erit. 35Take heed therefore that the light which is in thee be not darkness.Bada adunque, che il lume, che è in te, non sia buio.See therfore that the light vvhich is in thee, be not darkenesse.Vide ergo ne lumen quod in te est, tenebræ sint. 36If then thy whole body be lightsome, having no part of darkness: the whole shall be lightsome and, as a bright lamp, shall enlighten thee.Se adunque il tuo corpo sarà tutto illuminato, senza aver parte alcuna ottenebrata, il tutto sarà luminoso, e quasi splendente lampana ti rischiarerà.If then thy vvhole body be lightsome, hauing no part of darkenesse: it shal be lightsome vvholy, and as a bright candel it shal lighten thee.Si ergo corpus tuum totum lucidum fuerit, non habens aliquam partem tenebrarum, erit lucidum totum, et sicut lucerna fulgoris illuminabit te.
37And as he was speaking, a certain Pharisee prayed him that he would dine with him. And he going in, sat down to eat.E quando egli ebbe parlato, un Fariseo lo pregò, che andasse a pranzo da lui. Ed entrato (in casa) si pose a tavola.And vvhen he vvas speaking, a certaine Pharisee desired him that he vvould dine vvith him. and he going in sate dovvne to eate.Et cum loqueretur, rogavit illum quidam pharisæus ut pranderet apud se. Et ingressus recubuit. 38And the Pharisee began to say, thinking within himself, why he was not washed before dinner.Ma il Fariseo cominciò a pensare, e discorrere dentro di se, per qual ragione egli non si fosse purificato prima di pranzare.And the Pharisee began to thinke vvithin him self and to say, Vvhy he vvas not vvashed before dinner.Pharisæus autem cœpit intra se reputans dicere, quare non baptizatus esset ante prandium. 39And the Lord said to him: Now you, Pharisees, make clean the outside of the cup and of the platter: but your inside is full of rapine and iniquity.E il Signore gli disse; Ora voi, o Farisei, lavate il di fuori del bicchiere, e del piatto: ma il vostro di dentro è pieno di rapine, e iniquità.And our Lord said to him, Novv you Pharisees doe make cleane that on the out side of the cuppe and of the platter: but that of yours vvhich is vvithin, is ful of rapine and iniquitie.Et ait Dominus ad illum: Nunc vos pharisæi, quod deforis est calicis et catini, mundatis: quod autem intus est vestrum, plenum est rapina et iniquitate. 40Ye fools, did not he that made that which is without make also that which is within?Stolti, chi ha fatto il di fuori, non ha egli fatto anche il di dentro?Fooles, did not he that made that on the outside, make that also that is on the inside?Stulti nonne qui fecit quod deforis est, etiam id quod deintus est fecit ? 41But yet that which remaineth, give alms: and behold, all things are clean unto you.Fate anzi limosina di quel, che vi avanza: e tutto sarà puro per voi.But yet that that remaineth, giue almes, & behold al things are cleane vnto you.Verumtamen quod superest, date eleemosynam: et ecce omnia munda sunt vobis. 42But woe to you, Pharisees, because you tithe mint and rue and every herb and pass over judgment and the charity of God. Now these things you ought to have done, and not to leave the other undone.Ma guai a voi, o Farisei, che pagate la decima della menta, e della ruta, e di tutte le civaie, e non fate caso della, giustizia, e della carità di Dio: or bisognava praticar queste, e non omettere quell'altre cose.But vvo to you Pharisees, because you tithe minte and revve and euery herbe: and passe ouer iudgement and the charitie of God. but these things you ought to haue done, and not to omit those.Sed væ vobis, pharisæis, quia decimatis mentham, et rutam, et omne olus, et præteritis judicium et caritatem Dei: hæc autem oportuit facere, et illa non omittere.
43Woe to you, Pharisees, because you love the uppermost seats in the synagogues and salutations in the marketplace.Guai a voi, o Farisei, perché amate i primi posti nelle sinagoghe, e di essere salutati nelle piazze.Vvo to you Pharisees, because you loue the first chaires in the synagogs, and salutations in the market-place.Væ vobis, pharisæis, quia diligitis primas cathedras in synagogis, et salutationes in foro. 44Woe to you, because you are as sepulchres that appear not: and men that walk over are not aware.Guai a voi, perché siete, come i sepolcri, che non compajono, e que', che sopra vi passano, non li ravvisano.Vvo to you, because you are as monuments that appeare not, and men vvalking ouer, are not vvare.Væ vobis, quia estis ut monumenta, quæ non apparent, et homines ambulantes supra, nesciunt. 45And one of the lawyers answering, saith to him: Master, in saying these things, thou reproachest us also.Ma uno de' dottori della legge gli rispose, e disse: Maestro, così parlando offendi anche noi.And one of the Lavvyers ansvvering saith to him, Maister, in saying these things, thou speakest to our reproche also.Respondens autem quidam ex legisperitis, ait illi: Magister, hæc dicens etiam contumeliam nobis facis. 46But he said: Woe to you lawyers also, because you load men with burdens which they cannot bear and you yourselves touch not the packs with one of your fingers.Ma egli rispose: Guai anche a voi, dottori della legge; perché caricate gli uomini di pesi, che non possono portare; ma voi tali pesi non li tocchereste con uno de' vostri diti.But he said, Vvo to you Lavvyers also: because you lode men vvith burdens which they can not beare, and your selues touch not the packes vvith one of your fingers.At ille ait: Et vobis legisperitis væ: quia oneratis homines oneribus, quæ portare non possunt, et ipsi uno digito vestro non tangitis sarcinas. 47Woe to you who build the monuments of the prophets: and your fathers killed them.Guai a voi, che fabbricate monumenti a' profeti: e i padri vostri furono quelli, che gli ammazzarono.Wo to you that build the monumēts of the Prophets: and your fathers did kil them.Væ vobis, qui ædificatis monumenta prophetarum: patres autem vestri occiderunt illos. 48Truly you bear witness that you consent to the doings of your fathers. For they indeed killed them: and you build their sepulchres.Certamente voi date a conoscere, che approvate le opere de' padri vostri: mentre essi uccisero i profeti, e voi fabbricate loro de' monumenti.Surely you doe testifie that you consent to the vvorkes of your fathers: because they in deede did kil them, and you build their sepulchres.Profecto testificamini quod consentitis operibus patrum vestrorum: quoniam ipsi quidem eos occiderunt, vos autem ædificatis eorum sepulchra.
49For this cause also the wisdom of God said: I will send to them prophets and apostles: and some of them they will kill and persecute.Per questo ancora la sapienza di Dio ha detto: Io manderò loro de' profeti, e degli Apostoli, e altri ne uccideranno, altri ne perseguiteranno:For this cause the vvisedō also of God said, I vvil send to them Prophets and Apostles, and of them they vvil kil and persecute.Propterea et sapientia Dei dixit: Mittam ad illos prophetas, et apostolos, et ex illis occident, et persequentur: 50That the blood of all the prophets which was shed from the foundation of the world may be required of this generation,Affinchè a questa generazione si domandi conto del sangue di tutti i profeti, sparso dalla creazione del mondo in poi:that the bloud of al the Prophets that vvas shed from the making of the vvorld, may be required of this generation,ut inquiratur sanguis omnium prophetarum, qui effusus est a constitutione mundi a generatione ista, 51From the blood of Abel unto the blood of Zacharias, who was slain between the altar and the temple. Yea I say to you: It shall be required of this generation.Dal sangue di Abel fino al sangue di Zaccaria, ucciso tra l'altare, e il tempio. Certamente vi dico, ne sarà domandato conto a questa generazione.from the bloud of Abel vnto the bloud of Zacharie that vvas slaine betvvene the altar and the temple. Yea I say to you, it shal be required of this generation.a sanguine Abel, usque ad sanguinem Zachariæ, qui periit inter altare et ædem. Ita dico vobis, requiretur ab hac generatione. 52Woe to you lawyers, for you have taken away the key of knowledge. You yourselves have not entered in: and those that were entering in, you have hindered.Guai a voi, dottori della legge, che vi siete usurpati la chiave della scienza, e non siete entrati voi, e avete impedito que', che vi entravano.Vho to you Lavvyers, because you haue taken avvay the key of knovvledge: your selues haue not entred, and those that did enter you haue prohibited.Væ vobis, legisperitis, quia tulistis clavem scientiæ: ipsi non introistis, et eos qui introibant, prohibuistis. 53And as he was saying these things to them, the Pharisees and the lawyers began violently to urge him and to oppress his mouth about many things,E mentre tali cose diceva loro, i Farisei, e i dottori della legge cominciarono a opporsegli fortemente, e a sopraffarlo con molte questioni,And vvhen he said these things to them, the Pharisees and the Lavvyers began vehemently to vrge him, and to stoppe his mouth about many things,Cum autem hæc ad illos diceret, cœperunt pharisæi et legisperiti graviter insistere, et os ejus opprimere de multis, 54Lying in wait for him and seeking to catch something from his mouth, that they might accuse him.Tendendogli insidie, e cercando di cavargli di bocca qualche cosa, onde accusarlo.lying in waite for him, & seeking to catch some thing of his mouth, that they might accuse him.insidiantes ei, et quærentes aliquid capere de ore ejus, ut accusarent eum.
11:2
Witham
Father, hallowed be thy name, etc. See Matthew vi. In the ordinary Greek copies here are all the seven petitions, as in St. Matthew: and so they are in the Protestant Testament. Yet St. Augustine in his Enchiridion, (chap. 1:tom. 6, p. 240,) says there were read seven petitions in St. Matthew and only five in St. Luke. We may also take notice, that though in the Greek copies here in St. Luke are all seven petitions of the Lord's prayer, yet the doxology, for thine is the kingdom, etc. is omitted in all Greek copies, and by the Protestants; which is a new argument and proof, that the said doxology is an addition from the Greek liturgy. (Witham)
11:3
St. Augustine
In the Greek it is called epiousion; that is supersubstantial. This is not the bread that goeth into the body, but the bread of eternal life, that supports the life of the soul. It is here called daily bread. Receive then daily, what will daily profit you; and continue so to live, that you may be daily in proper dispositions for receiving it. All who are under sin, have received a wound, and must seek for a cure. The cure is this heavenly and most venerable sacrament. (St. Augustine, Serm. 2:de verbo Dei.)
11:4
Christ does not teach us to pray for afflictions of the body, but always enjoins us to pray, that we may not enter into temptation. When, therefore, temptation attacks us, we must beg of God grace to withstand it, that the promise in St. Matthew (Matthew 10.) may be fulfilled in us, he who perseveres to the end shall be saved. (Ven. Bede in Reg. Brev. 221)
11:5
Calmet
This parable is not found in any one of the evangelists, except St. Luke. Our Saviour having taught his disciples the aforesaid form of prayer, now shews them the utility and efficacy of prayer in general. He wishes to inculcate the necessity of perseverance in prayer. A friend comes to borrow of another friend at an unseasonable hour; his request is refused; he insists, and obtains, by his perseverance, what he could not have gained without it. Thus also the Almighty wishes to be importuned; he wishes us to pray with zeal and perseverance. This is the model we ought to follow. (Calmet)
St. Augustine
God would not exhort us so earnestly to pray, unless he was ready to grant our petitions. Let us blush at our sloth: he is more ready to give than we are to receive. (St. Augustine)
11:8
St. Cyril in St. Thomas Aquinas
After our Saviour had given his apostles this form of prayer, knowing that men would recite it with remissness and negligence, and then on account of not being heard, would desist, he teaches here to avoid this pusillanimity in prayer; perseverance in our petitions being the most advantageous. (St. Cyril in St. Thomas Aquinas)
11:9
St. Basil in Con. Mon
Our petitions are frequently not immediately granted, that our earnestness and assiduity may be increased; that we may learn to esteem the gifts of God, and preserve them with care, for whatever we procure with labour, we preserve with care, lest by losing it we lose our labour also. (St. Basil in Con. Mon.)
11:10
Origen in St. Thomas Aquinas
How comes it to pass then, that many pray, and receive not? To this we answer, that if they approach in a proper manner, and observe the necessary conditions of the petition, they will undoubtedly receive what they ask for; but if, on the contrary, they deviate from this rule, and ask not, as they ought, they will not receive; because as St. James says, you ask, and receive not, because you ask amiss. (Chap. 1.) By asking for things that are prejudical to your well-being; or, if for spiritual blessings, you do not receive them, on account of your evil motives. (Origen in St. Thomas Aquinas)
11:14
Ven. Bede
This possessed person is said in St. Matthew to have been also blind. Upon him, therefore, were wrought three wonders: the blind saw, the dumb spoke, the possessed was delivered; which daily takes place in the persons of such as are converted to the number of true believers: the devil is expelled, and they both receive the light of faith beaming upon their eyes, and having the strings of their silent organs loosed to sound forth the praises of God. (Ven. Bede)
Ven. Bede
And the multitude, etc. The multitude, though devoid of learning, were constant admirers of the actions of our Lord, whilst the Scribes and Pharisees either denied them, or by a sinister interpretation, ascribed them to the power of the unclean spirit. (Ven. Bede)
11:17
Witham
And house upon house shall fall. He speaks of a house or family divided, which thereby shall fall to ruin. (Witham)
11:19
Tirinus
Your judges. They will condemn you of injustice, envy, and hatred against me, and blasphemy against God; because when they perform any exorcisms, though they appear but little more than human in their actions, yet you ascribe them to the virtue of God; but when I perform any miracle, though there always appear most evident signs of the power and virtue of God, you ascribe all to the hand and machinations of the devil. (Tirinus)
11:24
St. Ambrose
Man, etc. By this one man is meant the whole Jewish people, out of whom the unclean spirit had been driven by the law. (St. Ambrose)
St. Cyril in St. Thomas Aquinas
For as long as they were in Egypt, they lived after the manners of the Egyptians, and were the habitation of the unclean spirit; but it was expelled from them, when they slew the paschal lamb in figure of Christ, and escaped destruction by sprinkling themselves with its blood. (St. Cyril in St. Thomas Aquinas)
St. Chrysostom
But the evil spirit returned to his former habitation, the Jews, because he saw them devoid of virtue, barren, and open for his reception. And their latter state is worse than their former; for more wicked demons possessed the breasts of the Jews than before. Then they raged against the prophets only; but now they persecute the Lord himself of the prophets: therefore have they suffered much greater extremities from Vespasian and Titus, than from Egypt and Babylon; for besides being deprived of the merciful protection of Providence, which before watched over them, they are destitute of all grace, and delivered up to a more poignant misery, and a more cruel tyranny of the devil. (St. Chrysostom, hom. xliv. on S. Matt.)
11:26
Ven. Bede
The last state, etc. But these words are also addressed to us Christians, who may often, and with reason, fear lest the vice we think extinguished in us, again return and seize on our slothful and careless souls, finding them cleansed indeed from the filth of sin by the grace of baptism, but destitute of every ornamental and protective virtue. It brings with it seven other evil spirits, by which we must understand every vicious inclination. (Ven. Bede)
St. Chrysostom
The latter state of these souls is worse than the former; because having been delivered from all former sins, and adorned with grace, if they again return to their iniquities a much more grievous punishment will be due for every subsequent crime. (St. Chrysostom, hom. xliv. on S. Matt.)
11:28
Tirinus
Menounge, imo vero, yes indeed. Our Saviour does not here wish to deny what the woman had said, but rather to confirm it: indeed how could he deny, as Calvin impiously maintained, that his mother was blessed? By these words, he only wishes to tell his auditors what great advantage they might obtain by attending to his words. For the blessed Virgin, as St. Augustine says, was more happy in having our Saviour in her heart and affections, than in having conceived him in her womb. (Tirinus)
11:29
Calmet
But the sign of Jonas. Instead of a prodigy in the heavens or in the air, I will give you one in the bosom of the earth, more wonderful than that of the prophet Jonas, who came out alive from the belly of the fish, which had swallowed him. Thus I will return alive from the bosom of the earth three days after my death. (Calmet)
Ven. Bede
He gave them a sign, not from heaven, for they were unworthy to behold it, but from the deep; the sign of his incarnation, not of his divinity; of his passion, not of his glory. (Ven. Bede)
11:31
Ven. Bede
Queen of the South shall condemn this generation, not by exercising the power of judgment against them, but by having performed an action which, when put in competition with theirs, will be found superior to them. (Ven. Bede)
11:34
Barradius
If thy eye be single. As when the eyes of the body are pure, and free from the mixture of bad humours, the whole body is lightsome; so if the eyes of the mind, viz. reason, faith and understanding, are not infected with the pestiferous humours of envy, avarice, and other vices, the whole mind will be illuminated by the presence of the Holy Ghost. Take care, therefore, lest by giving way to these vices, the light which is in thee be turned into darkness. (Barradius)
11:36
Witham
The whole shall be lightsome. Not only all thy body, but all about thee; all thy ways and actions. (Witham)
11:38
Calmet
Washed, etc. There was nothing ordained by the law concerning this washing of the hands, which the Pharisees observed before taking meat. Christ and his apostles washed their hands when they pleased, without looking for any mystery in such things, or making to themselves vain obligations in frivolous and indifferent things. They did not neglect what was ordained by the law in certain cases for purification; but beside that, they observed nothing more. (Calmet)
11:41
But yet that which remaineth, give alms.[Ver. 41. Verumtamen quod superest, date eleemosynam plen ta enonta dote eleemosunen; quae adsunt, quae penes vos sunt. It is not to loipon, etc.] The sense seems not to be of what remaineth, give alms, as some expound it; but by the Greek, the sense is, give alms of what you have, that is of your goods, according to your abilities; and as Tobias said to his son, If thou hast much, give much; if little, give a little willingly. (Tobias 4:9.)
Witham
All things are clean unto you. Not that alms without other pious dispositions, will suffice to your salvation; but that other necessary virtues will be given you, by the mercies of God. (Witham)
Calmet
These are the means I propose to you to gain that interior purity I am speaking of. But will alms suffice to expiate all sorts of crimes? Is it enough for the murderer, the homicide, etc. to give alms? Undoubtedly not. Our Saviour only compares alms-deeds with the exterior washing which the Pharisees affected. As if he had said, "It is not by the washing in common water that you will take out the stains of your souls, but by the works of charity. Charity will be more efficacious to cleanse you than all the waters of the rivers and of the sea." Or, according to Euthymius, if you wish to cleanse yourselves truly, bring forth worthy fruits of penance, give up ill acquired possessions; and as for the rest, redeem you sins by alms. Thus shall all things be made clean to you, as well within as without the vase. (Calmet)
11:43
St. Cyril in St. Thomas Aquinas
Salutations in the market-place, etc. Such as wish to be saluted, and have the first places, that they may appear great, are likened to sepulchres, which are covered externally with ornaments, but are filled inwardly with rottenness. (St. Cyril in St. Thomas Aquinas)
11:44
Witham
Sepulchres that appear not. This comparison is partly different from that of Matthew 23:27. For there Christ compares hypocrites to whitened sepulchres, which may be seen and avoided; here he compares them to sepulchres covered with grass, which appear not: yet the comparison, in the main, is the same; that whether they appear or not, still under them is corruption: as the interior of the Pharisees was always full of vice and corruption. (Witham)
St. Ambrose
Men that walk, etc. Because they bear with them a fair outside, but are made up of nothing but corruption. (St. Ambrose)
11:45
St. Cyril in St. Thomas Aquinas
Then one of the lawyers, etc. Correction, which turns to the advantage of the meek, appears always more intolerable to the wicked. Christ denounces woes against the Pharisees for deviating from the right path, and the doctors of the law found them equally applicable to themselves. (St. Cyril in St. Thomas Aquinas)
Ven. Bede
How miserable is the conscience which, upon hearing the word of God, thinks itself insulted, and always hears the punishment of the reprobate rehearsed as the words of its own condemnation. (Ven. Bede)
11:47
Challoner
Woe to you who build, etc. Not that the building of the monuments of the prophets was in itself blameworthy, but only the intention of these unhappy men, who made use of this outward shew of religion and piety, as a means to carry on their wicked designs against the prince of prophets. (Challoner)
11:48
Witham
Build, etc. See the notes Matthew 23:29. (Witham)
11:49
St. Ambrose
The wisdom of God said. In St. Matthew it is, Behold I send to you prophets and wise men; and in this passage of St. Luke, the wisdom of God saith, I will send, etc.: thus is Christ truly the wisdom of the Almighty God. (St. Ambrose)
11:51
Blood of Zacharias, etc. This Zacharias was, according to some Zacharias the son of Joiada, whom the Jews slew between the temple and the altar. (Theophylactus,---also St. Jerome, who moreover mentions that some editions had Zacharias, son of Joiada.)
St. Chrysostom
This generation. Not that this generation of the Jews should be punished for the crimes of others, but that having before their eyes the severe chastisements their ancestors had received, in punishment of their wickedness, they had not grown better, but had imitated their perversity. (St. Chrysostom, hom. lxxv. in Matt.)
11:52
Witham
You have taken away the key of knowledge. A comparison of a master that locks others out. As if Christ said: you pretend, as masters and teachers, to open and expound the law and the prophets; and by your false doctrine and interpretations, you neither observe the law, nor permit others to observe it. See Matthew 23:13. (Witham)
St. Cyril in St. Thomas Aquinas
The key of knowledge is faith; for by faith we come to the knowledge of truth, according to that of Isaiah, How shall they understand, if they have not believed? Cap.[Chap.?] vii, (according to Septuagint) these doctors of the law took away the key of science, by not allowing the people to believe in Christ. (St. Cyril in St. Thomas Aquinas)
11:53
Witham
And to oppress (that is, stop) his mouth about many things.[Ver. 53. Et os ejus opprimere de multis: apostomatizein auton peri pleionon.] This is the literal signification of the Greek: they started one question upon another, to raise confusion and confound the answers. (Witham)
11:46
Woe to you lawyers.... He speaks of the doctors of the law of Moses, commonly called the scribes.
11:47
Woe to you who build, etc.... Not that the building of the monuments of the prophets was in itself blameworthy, but only the intention of these unhappy men, who made use of this outward shew of religion and piety, as a means to carry on their wicked designs against the prince of prophets.
11:2
Concordanza Mt. 6, 9.
11:5
Liturgia The Gospel in Maioribus •itanijs on S. Markes day, and in the Rogation daies. And in a votiue Masse against the Pagans.
11:8
Liturgia The Gospel in a votiue Masse for sinnes.
Concordanza Mt. 7. 7.
11:14
Concordanza Mt. 12, 22.
Liturgia The Gospel vpō the 3 Sunday in Lent.
11:15
Concordanza Mr. 3, 22.
11:17
〈Greek〉
11:20
This finger, is the spirit of God, Mt. 12, 28.
11:26
nouissima siunt
11:27
27. Blessed is the vvombe.) Beda vpon this place. Let vs also (saith Venerable Bede) lift vp our voice vvith the Catholike Church, Our B. Lady. of vvhich this vvoman vvas a figure: let vs lift vp our hartes among the people, and say to our Sauiour, Blessed be the vvombe that bare thee, and the pappes vvhich thou didst sucke, for blessed in deede is the mother vvhich bare the King that ruleth heauen and earth for euer.
Liturgia The Gospel vpon Assumption eue, and in a Votiue of our Lady betwene Candlemas and Easter, and betwene Pētecost and Aduent.
11:28
The said mother of God, in that also was blessed that she was the temporal meanes & minister of the Incarnatiō, but much more blessed, in that she continued the perpetual keeper of his word. Beda. Aug. tract. 19. in Ioan.
11:29
29. The signe of Ionas.) The signe of Ionas. Of al miracles, his Resurrection, after he had been according to his body, in the graue, according to his soule, in Hel three daies, vvas the greatest, and most conuinceth the incredulous Ievves: and therfore a greater or more euident then that, he saith he vvil not giue them.
Concordanza Mt. 12, 29.
Concordanza Ion. 2, 2.
11:30
Concordanza 3 Reg. 10, 1.
11:32
Concordanza Ion. 3, 5.
〈Greek〉. Marke that the great penance of the Niniuites (Ionae 3) is here expressed by this Greeke vvord. See Annot. Mat. 3, 2. The Gospel for a Confessor that is Bishop.
11:33
Concordanza Mt. 5, 15.
Concordanza Mar. 4, 21.
11:34
Concordanza Mt. 6, 22.
11:39
Concordanza Mt. 23, 25.
11:41
41. Giue almes.) Ecclci. 3, 33. The great force of almes is here and in diuers places of holy vvrite signified. The force of almes. In one place, they extinguish sinne: in an other, they redeeme sinnes: in an other, they deliuer from death: Dan. 4, 24 in an other, to them giuen or omitted, our iudgement to heauen or hel is attributed: and here they make cleane and satisfie for the Ievves former offenses. Tob. 4, 12, 11. 9. for (as S. Augustine saith c. 70 Enchiridij) almes deedes profite not a man that hath a vvill to continevv in his sinnes, but they are to be done for a propitiation to God of former offenses. Mat. 25. 35, 42. Novv hovv vvel the Protestants like this doctrine so euidently set forth in Scripture, let the indifferent iudge, and hovv vvel it agreeth vvith their onely faith.
Quod superest, 〈Greek〉,
11:46
46. Wo to you Lavvyers.) The Lavvyers and Priests of the old Testament. These vvere Doctors of Moyses Lavv, othervvise called Scribes. Shal we therfore crie out against al Lavvyers novv, or ought the name of Lavvyer be odious vvith vs, because of these naughty Lavvyers among the Ievves? much lesse ought the name of Priests to be odious (as Heretikes would haue it) because of the Ievves Priests that vvere so busy against our Sauiour.
Liturgia The Gospel for many Martyrs.
11:47
Not the building of the Prophets monuments is condemned, but their imitation of their fathers that slew the Prophets. Ambros.
11:50
Concordanza Gen. 4, 8
11:51
Concordanza 2. Par. 24, 22.
11:1
Taziano il Siro † 180 d.C. The Diatessaron 9
… [28] And whenever ye pray, be not babblers, as the heathen; for they think that by the [29] abundance of their words they shall be heard. Then be not ye now like unto them: [30] for your Father knoweth your request before ye ask him.
Tertulliano † 220 d.C. The Five Books Against Marcion 4.26
When in a certain place he had been praying to that Father above,
san Giovanni Crisostomo † 407 d.C. Against Marcionists and Manichæans 4
… not because He was at a loss to obtain them, but because He was instructing men to go in that path. After the same manner then he taught them also to pray. They said to Him “Teach us to pray.”
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. Lectures or Tractates on the Gospel According to St. John 7.11
… and in that which He taught, He laid down a certain condition: “Forgive us our debts, as we also forgive our debtors.”
11:2
Taziano il Siro † 180 d.C. The Diatessaron 9
… [28] And whenever ye pray, be not babblers, as the heathen; for they think that by the [29] abundance of their words they shall be heard. Then be not ye now like unto them: [30] for your Father knoweth your request before ye ask him. One of his disciples said [31] unto him, Our Lord, teach us to pray, as John taught his disciples.
Tertulliano † 220 d.C. The Five Books Against Marcion 4.26
… Christ accordingly would not have taught His disciple prayer before He had given him the knowledge of God Himself. Therefore what He actually taught was prayer to Him whom the disciple had already known. In short, you may discover in the import of the prayer what God is addressed therein. To whom can I say, “Father?”
sant'Atanasio di Alessandria † 373 d.C. Against the Arians. (Orationes contra Arianos IV.) 1.9
… Moreover, when He teaches us to pray, He says not, ‘When ye pray, say, O God Unoriginate,’ but rather, ‘When ye pray, say, Our Father, which art in heaven
san Giovanni Crisostomo † 407 d.C. Against Marcionists and Manichæans 4
… for this reason He delivered to them a prayer in this form: “Our Father which art in Heaven hallowed be thy name, Thy kingdom come: Thy will be done, as in Heaven, so on earth. Give us this day our daily bread: and forgive us our debts as we also forgive our debtors: and lead us not into temptation:”
11:3
Tertulliano † 220 d.C. The Five Books Against Marcion 4.26
… Of him who gives not even the mundane spirit; or of Him “who maketh His angels spirits,” and whose Spirit it was which in the beginning hovered upon the waters. Whose kingdom shall I wish to come—his, of whom I never heard as the king of glory; or His, in whose hand are even the hearts of kings? Who shall give me my daily
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. Letters of St. Augustin 188.6
… for you have this treasure in earthly bodies, which are still frail as the vessels of the potter, that the excellency of the power may be of God, and not of you. And be not surprised because we say that these things are yours, and not from you, for we speak of “daily bread” as ours, but yet add,
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. Our Lord’s Sermon on the Mount 2.7
… that is to say, that we are to ask for all at once as daily bread, both the bread necessary for the body, and the visible hallowed bread, and the invisible bread of the word of God.
Giovanni Cassiano † 435 d.C. The Conferences of John Cassian 9.21
Next : “Give us this day our bread which is ἐπιούσιον ,” i.e., “supersubstantial,” which another Evangelist calls “daily.”
11:4
Tertulliano † 220 d.C. The Five Books Against Marcion 4.26
… Whose kingdom shall I wish to come—his, of whom I never heard as the king of glory; or His, in whose hand are even the hearts of kings? Who shall give me my daily bread? Shall it be he who produces for me not a grain of millet-seed; or He who even from heaven gave to His people day by day the bread of angels? Who shall forgive me my trespasses?
Tertulliano † 220 d.C. On Modesty 2
… We profess, in short, in our prayer, that we will grant remission to our debtors;
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. A Treatise on the Spirit and the Letter 65
… and that it is necessary for every one to give, that it may be given to him; and to forgive, that it may be forgiven him;
Teodoreto di Cirro † 458 d.C. Letters of the Blessed Theodoret, Bishop of Cyprus 3
… and the creature was urging Him to bring wholesale destruction on His wicked foes, the Lord Himself forbade, because He knew that His Passion was bringing salvation to the world, and it was for this reason that just before His Passion He said to His Apostles “Pray that ye enter not into temptation,” and taught us to pray “Lead us not into temptation.”
11:5
Taziano il Siro † 180 d.C. The Diatessaron 10
… If ye then, although being evil, know the gifts which are good, and give them to your children, how much more shall your [31] Father which is in heaven give the Holy Spirit to them that ask him? Whatsoever ye would that men should do to you, do ye even so to them: this is the law and the prophets.
Tertulliano † 220 d.C. The Prescription Against Heretics 11
… The old woman (in the Gospel) had lost one of her ten pieces of silver, and therefore she sought it; when, however, she found it, she ceased to look for it. The neighbour was without bread, and therefore he knocked; but as soon as the door was opened to him, and he received the bread, he discontinued knocking.
Tertulliano † 220 d.C. The Five Books Against Marcion 4.26
… The Creator, on the contrary, was able to proclaim these duties and rewards by Christ, in order that man, who by sinning had offended his God, might toil on (in his probation), and by his perseverance in asking might receive, and in seeking might find, and in knocking might enter. Accordingly, the preceding similitude
Tertulliano † 220 d.C. On Prayer 6
… Nay, even that nocturnal knocker knocked for “ bread .”
Origene † 254 d.C. Origen's Commentary on Matthew 11.8
… But let us, not according to the tradition of the elders among the Jews, but according to sound reason, endeavour to purify our own actions and so to wash the hands of our souls, when we are about to eat the three loaves which we ask from Jesus, who wishes to be our friend;
san Giovanni Crisostomo † 407 d.C. The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom 19
And He Himself too, by that example of the widow, who prevailed with the pitiless and cruel ruler, by the continuance of her intercession; and by that of the friend, who came late at night time, and roused the sleeper from his bed,
san Giovanni Crisostomo † 407 d.C. The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom 22
… but if sluggishly, He too keeps on making delays; not through unwillingness to give, but because He is pleased to have the demand made upon Him by us. For this cause He told thee also the example of that friend, who came by night, and asked a loaf;
san Giovanni Crisostomo † 407 d.C. A Commentary on the Acts of the Apostles 36
… ( James v. 17 .) There is a prison in heaven also. “Whatsoever,” He saith, “ye shall bind on earth, shall be bound in heaven.” ( Matt. xvi. 19 .) Let us pray by night, and we shall loose these bonds. For that prayers loose sins, let that widow convince us, let that friend convince us, who at that untimely hour of the night persists and knocks (
san Giovanni Crisostomo † 407 d.C. Homilies on Ephesians 24
… approach at all times; “pray,” saith he, “without ceasing.” ( 1 Thess. v. 17 .) Hast thou never heard of that widow, how by her importunity she prevailed? ( Luke xviii. 1–7 .) Hast thou never heard of that friend, who at midnight shamed his friend into yielding by his perseverance? (
san Girolamo † 420 d.C. The Letters of St. Jerome 22.40
… “The kingdom of heaven suffereth violence and the violent take it by force.” Still, unless you use force you will never seize the kingdom of heaven. Unless you knock importunately you will never receive the sacramental bread.
san Girolamo † 420 d.C. The Letters of St. Jerome 30
… “What honey is sweeter than to know the wisdom of God? others, if they will, may possess riches, drink from a jewelled cup, shine in silks, and try in vain to exhaust their wealth in the most varied pleasures. Our riches are to meditate in the law of the Lord day and night, to knock at the closed door, to receive the ‘three loaves’ of the Trinity,
san Girolamo † 420 d.C. The Letters of St. Jerome 60.11
11. How often in letters from beyond the sea he urged me to write something to him! How often he reminded me of the man in the gospel who sought help by night
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. Letters of St. Augustin 130.15
… from which the Lord would have us understand that, if even one who was asleep is constrained to give, even in spite of himself, after being disturbed in his sleep by the person who asks of him, how much more kindly will He give who never sleeps, and who rouses us from sleep that we may ask from Him.
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 11.6
… And what saith He? “I say unto you that he riseth, and not because of his friendship,” but “because of the other’s importunity he giveth him as many as he wanted. Not because of his friendship,” though he is his friend, but “because of his importunity.”
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 55.0
On the words of the Gospel, Luke xi. 5 , “Which of you shall have a friend, and shall go unto him at midnight,” etc.
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 55.1
… We have heard Him in the Gospel exhorting us to ask instantly, and to knock even after the likeness of intrusive importunity. For He has set before us, for the sake of example, “If any of you had a friend, and were to ask of him at night for three loaves,
11:6
Taziano il Siro † 180 d.C. The Diatessaron 10
[22] And he said unto them, Who of you, that hath a friend, goeth to him at midnight, [23] and saith unto him, My friend, lend me three loaves;
11:7
Taziano il Siro † 180 d.C. The Diatessaron 10
[22] And he said unto them, Who of you, that hath a friend, goeth to him at midnight, [23] and saith unto him, My friend, lend me three loaves; for a friend hath come [24] to me from a journey, and I have nothing to offer to him:
san Girolamo † 420 d.C. The Letters of St. Jerome 16
1. By her importunity the widow in the gospel at last gained a hearing, and by the same means one friend induced another to give him bread at midnight, when his door was shut and his servants were in bed.
11:8
Taziano il Siro † 180 d.C. The Diatessaron 10
… for a friend hath come [24] to me from a journey, and I have nothing to offer to him: and that friend shall [Arabic, p. 40] answer him from within, and say unto him, Trouble me not; for the door is shut, and my children are with me in bed, and I cannot rise and give thee? [25]
Tertulliano † 220 d.C. The Five Books Against Marcion 4.26
… As for the new god, however, no one could have knocked at his door late, for he has hardly yet seen the light of morning. It is the Creator, who once shut the door to the Gentiles, which was then knocked at by the Jews, that both rises and gives, if not now to man as a friend, yet not as a stranger, but, as He says, “because of his importunity.”
Origene † 254 d.C. Origen's Commentary on Matthew 14.25
… And it is useful to know what it is to ask, and what it is to receive, and what is meant by “Every one that asketh, receiveth,” and by “I say unto you though he will not rise and give him, because he is his friend, yet because of his importunity, he will arise and give him as many as he needeth.”
sant'Ambrogio † 397 d.C. On the Duties of the Clergy 1.30
… That is true; for he comes over people by his importunity. That is not because in their judgment he deserves it, but because they are wearied by his begging. For the Lord speaks in the Gospel of him who had already closed his door; how that when one knocks at his door very violently, he rises and gives what is wanted, because of his importunity.
san Giovanni Crisostomo † 407 d.C. The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Epistle to the Hebrews 27
… For He says, “Hear what the unjust judge saith.” ( Luke xviii. 6 .) Again it has overcome sloth also, and what friendship did not effect, this continued entreaty did: and “although he will not give him because he is his friend” (He says), “yet because of his importunity he will rise and give to him.” (
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. Reply to Faustus the Manichæan 32.12
… as was prefigured in the Jewish passover, for on the fiftieth day after the slaying of the lamb, Moses on the mount received the law written with the finger of God. If you read the Gospel, you will see that the Spirit is there called the finger of God.
Giovanni Cassiano † 435 d.C. The Conferences of John Cassian 9.34
… and nothing shall be impossible to you.” You have it in continuance in prayer, which the Lord’s words call, by reason of unwearied perseverance in petitioning, importunity: “For, verily, I say unto you that if not because of his friendship, yet because of his importunity he will rise and give him as much as he needs.”
11:9
Taziano il Siro † 180 d.C. The Diatessaron 10
… and that friend shall [Arabic, p. 40] answer him from within, and say unto him, Trouble me not; for the door is shut, and my children are with me in bed, and I cannot rise and give thee? [25] And verily I say unto you, If he will not give him because of friendship, yet because [26] of his importunity he will rise and give him what he seeketh.
Tertulliano † 220 d.C. The Prescription Against Heretics 11
… The widow kept asking to be heard by the judge, because she was not admitted; but when her suit was heard, thenceforth she was silent. So that there is a limit both to seeking, and to knocking, and to asking. “For to every one that asketh,” says He, “it shall be given, and to him that knocketh it shall be opened, and by him that seeketh it shall be found.”
Tertulliano † 220 d.C. The Five Books Against Marcion 4.26
… or He who from the beginning has beforehand condemned the angel tempter? If any one, with such a form, invokes another god and not the Creator, he does not pray; he only blasphemes. In like manner, from whom must I ask that I may receive? Of whom seek, that I may find? To whom knock, that it may be opened to me?
Origene † 254 d.C. A Letter from Origen to Gregory 3
… Be not satisfied with knocking and seeking; for prayer is of all things indispensable to the knowledge of the things of God. For to this the Saviour exhorted, and said not only, “Knock, and it shall be opened to you; and seek, and ye shall find,” but also, “Ask, and it shall be given unto you.”
sant'Ilario di Poitiers † 367 d.C. De Trinitate or On the Trinity 1.37
… We can trust the promise of Him Who said, Ask, and it shall be given you, seek, and ye shall find, knock, and it shall be opened unto you
sant'Atanasio di Alessandria † 373 d.C. Life of Antony. (Vita Antoni.) 48
… But if you believe on Christ whom I serve, go, and according as you believe, pray to God, and it shall come to pass.’ Straightway, therefore, he departed, believing and calling upon Christ, and he received his daughter cleansed from the devil. Many other things also through Antony the Lord did, who saith, ‘Seek and it shall be given unto you
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. Letters of St. Augustin 130.16
… If a son shall ask bread of any of you that is a father, will he give him a stone? or if he ask a fish, will he for a fish give him a serpent? or if he shall ask an egg, will he offer him a scorpion? If ye then, being evil, know how to give good gifts unto your children, how much more shall your heavenly Father give good things to them that ask Him?”
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. A Treatise Concerning Man’s Perfection in Righteousness 40
… Not that the result is without our will, but that our will does not accomplish the result, unless it receive the divine assistance. Now the wholesomeness of faith is this, that it makes us “seek, that we may find; ask, that we may receive; and knock, that it may be opened to us.”
Giovanni Cassiano † 435 d.C. The Conferences of John Cassian 9.34
… saying, “Ask and ye shall receive: seek and ye shall find: knock and it shall be opened unto you. For every one that asketh receiveth, and he that seeketh findeth, and to him that knocketh it shall be opened;”
11:10
Taziano il Siro † 180 d.C. The Diatessaron 10
… [25] And verily I say unto you, If he will not give him because of friendship, yet because [26] of his importunity he will rise and give him what he seeketh. And I also say unto you, Ask, and ye shall be given unto ; seek, and ye shall find; knock, and it shall be [27] opened unto you.
san Tascio Cecilio Cipriano † 258 d.C. The Epistles of Cyprian 7.2
… and if there be delay and tardiness in our receiving, since we have grievously offended, let us knock, because “to him that knocketh also it shall be opened,”
san Basilio † 379 d.C. De Spiritu Sancto 1.1
… You have turned to good account your reading of the exhortation of the Lord, “Every one that asketh receiveth, and he that seeketh findeth,”
san Giovanni Crisostomo † 407 d.C. Homily on the Paralytic Let Down Through the Roof 5
… This sick man however did not act thus, but when he saw that the place of assembly was filled, the approaches blocked, the haven of refuge obstructed, he submitted to be let down through the roof. So ready in contrivance is desire, so rich in resource is love. “For he also that seeketh findeth, and to him that knocketh it shall be opened.”
san Giovanni Damasceno † 749 d.C. An Exact Exposition of the Orthodox Faith 4.17
… If, therefore, we are lovers of learning, we shall also be learned in many things. For by care and toil and the grace of God the Giver, all things are accomplished. For every one that asketh receiveth, and he that seeketh findeth, and to him that knocketh it shall be opened
Anonymous A Treatise Against the Heretic Novatian by an Anonymous Bishop 16
… and breaking away from the slumber of indolence and security, let us be watchful for the observance of the Lord’s precepts. Let us with all our hearts seek for what we have lost, that we may be able to find; because “to him that seeketh,” says the Scripture, “it shall be given, and to him that knocketh it shall be opened.”
11:11
Taziano il Siro † 180 d.C. The Diatessaron 10
… And I also say unto you, Ask, and ye shall be given unto ; seek, and ye shall find; knock, and it shall be [27] opened unto you. Every one that asketh receiveth, and he that seeketh findeth, and [28] he that knocketh, it shall be opened to him.
Tertulliano † 220 d.C. The Five Books Against Marcion 4.26
… Him, therefore, whom you call the Creator recognise also as “Father.” It is even He who knows what His children require. For when they asked for bread, He gave them manna from heaven; and when they wanted flesh, He sent them abundance of quails—not a serpent for a fish, nor for an egg a scorpion.
Origene † 254 d.C. Origen's Commentary on Matthew 14.25
… Further, let the saying, “All men cannot receive the saying but they to whom it is given,” be a stimulus to us to ask worthily of receiving; and this, “What son is there of you who shall ask his father for a fish, will he for a fish give him a serpent,”
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 55.6
… Or who is there of you of whom if his son ask a fish, will he give him a serpent? or if he ask an egg, will he offer him a scorpion? If ye then, being evil, know how to give good gifts unto your children, how much more shall your Father which is in heaven give good things to them that ask him!”
11:12
Taziano il Siro † 180 d.C. The Diatessaron 10
… seek, and ye shall find; knock, and it shall be [27] opened unto you. Every one that asketh receiveth, and he that seeketh findeth, and [28] he that knocketh, it shall be opened to him. What father of you, shall his son ask for bread—will he, think you, give him a stone? and if he ask of him a fish, will he, [29] think you,
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 11.1
… seek, and ye shall find; knock, and it shall be opened unto you. For every one that asketh receiveth, and he that seeketh findeth, and to him that knocketh it shall be opened. Or what man is there of you, whom if his son ask bread, will he give him a stone? Or if he ask a fish, will he give him a serpent? Or if he ask an egg, will he offer him a scorpion?
11:13
Taziano il Siro † 180 d.C. The Diatessaron 10
… What father of you, shall his son ask for bread—will he, think you, give him a stone? and if he ask of him a fish, will he, [29] think you, instead of the fish give him a serpent? and if he ask him for an egg, will [30] he, think you, extend to him a scorpion?
sant'Atanasio di Alessandria † 373 d.C. Festal and Personal Letters of Athanasius 10
2. While I then committed all my affairs to God, I was anxious to celebrate the feast with you, not taking into account the distance between us. For although place separate us, yet the Lord the Giver of the feast, and Who is Himself our feast , Who is also the Bestower of the Spirit
san Cirillo di Gerusalemme † 386 d.C. The Catechetical Lectures of S. Cyril 17.11
… but now again we must hear the words of the Saviour Himself concerning the Holy Ghost. For He says, Except a man be born of water and of the Spirit, he cannot enter into the kingdom of God . And that this grace is from the Father, He thus states, How much more shall your heavenly Father give the Holy Spirit to them that ask him
sant'Ambrogio † 397 d.C. On the Holy Spirit 1.5
… “If you, being evil, know how to give good gifts to your children; how much more shall your Father, Who is in heaven, give good things to them that ask Him.” But according to Luke you will find it thus written: “How much more shall your heavenly Father give the Holy Spirit to them that ask Him?”
san Giovanni Crisostomo † 407 d.C. A Commentary on the Acts of the Apostles 36
… If thou grievest, thou art in earnest: if thou art not in earnest, thou grievest not: if thou grievest not, thou triflest. What sort of man is he who shall say, “I am sick,” and not to do all to be freed from his sickness? A mighty weapon is Prayer. “If ye,” saith the Lord, “know how to give good gifts to your children, how much more your Father?” (
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. Expositions on the Book of Psalms 119.6
… which may be understood in many ways, either as earthly or spiritual blessings; but has excluded other interpretations, and very carefully expressed what our Lord wished us to pray earnestly and instantly for, in these words: “How much more shall your heavenly Father give the Holy Spirit to them that ask Him.”
11:14
Taziano il Siro † 180 d.C. The Diatessaron 14
… and the Son of man came eating and drinking; and ye said, Behold, a gluttonous man, and a drinker of wine, and an associate of publicans [14, 15] and sinners! And wisdom was justified of all her children. And when he said that, they came to the house. And there gathered unto him again multitudes, [16] so that they found not bread to eat.
Tertulliano † 220 d.C. The Five Books Against Marcion 4.26
… Marcion’s god, on the contrary, not having a scorpion, was unable to refuse to give what he did not possess; only He (could do so), who, having a scorpion, yet gives it not. In like manner, it is He who will give the Holy Spirit, at whose command is also the unholy spirit. When He cast out the “demon which was dumb”
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. The Harmony of the Gospels 2.37
84. Matthew then goes on with his recital in the following fashion: “Then was brought unto Him one possessed with a devil, blind and dumb; and He healed him, insomuch that he both spake and saw.” Luke introduces this narrative, not in the same order, but after a number of other matters. He also speaks of the man only as dumb, and not as blind in addition.
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. The Harmony of the Gospels 2.38
… On the other hand, Luke gives an account of these things almost in the same language as Matthew has employed.
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. The Harmony of the Gospels 2.62
120. Matthew continues giving his narrative in the following manner: “And it came to pass, that when Jesus had finished these sayings, He departed from Galilee, and came into the coasts of Judæa beyond Jordan; and great multitudes followed Him; and He healed them there.
11:15
san Giovanni Crisostomo † 407 d.C. The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Gospel of St. John 84
… and if we be mocked at, if we suffer injustice, let us still say, “The servant is not greater than his Lord” ( c. xiii. 16 ); and let us bring forward the words of the Jews, which they uttered in their madness, saying, “Thou art a Samaritan, and hast a devil” ( c. viii. 48 ); and, “He casteth out devils by Beelzebub.” (
san Giovanni Crisostomo † 407 d.C. The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Epistle to the Hebrews 3
What then, if wizards also do signs, and the Jews said that He “cast out devils through Beelzebub”? (
san Girolamo † 420 d.C. The Letters of St. Jerome 108.19
… nevertheless I am continually with thee.” In the gospel we read that even His kinsfolk desired to bind Him as one of weak mind. His opponents also reviled him saying “thou art a Samaritan and hast a devil,” and another time “he casteth out devils through Beelzebub the chief of the devils.”
Giovanni Cassiano † 435 d.C. The Conferences of John Cassian 8.14
… nor could they be called powers or principalities, unless there were some over whom they could claim power: and this we find pointed out very clearly in the gospel by the Pharisees in their blasphemy: “He casteth out devils by Beelzebub the prince of the devils,”
11:16
Taziano il Siro † 180 d.C. The Diatessaron 14
… And while he was casting out a devil which was dumb, when he cast out that devil, that dumb man spake. And the multitudes [17] [Arabic, p. 55] marvelled. And the Pharisees, when they heard, said, This man doth not cast out the devils, except by Beelzebul the chief of the demons, which is in him. [18, 19]
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. The Harmony of the Gospels 2.39
86. Matthew goes on and relates what followed thus: “Then certain of the scribes and of the Pharisees answered, saying, Master, we would see a sign of thee;” and so on, down to where we read, “Even so shall it be also unto this wicked generation.” These words are recorded also by Luke in this connection, although in a somewhat different order.
11:17
papa san Gregorio I Magno † 604 d.C. Register of the Epistles of St. Gregory the Great 14.17
… For, if I were to destroy what those who came before me established, I should be justly convicted of being not a builder but an over-thrower, as testifies the voice of the Truth, who says, Every kingdom divided against itself shall not stand (
11:18
Taziano il Siro † 180 d.C. The Diatessaron 14
… and every house or city that disagreeth with itself shall not [20] stand: and if a devil cast out a devil, he withstandeth himself; neither shall he be [21] able to stand, but his end shall be. Then how now shall his kingdom stand? for ye [22] said that I cast out devils by Beelzebul.
Tertulliano † 220 d.C. The Five Books Against Marcion 4.26
… For if you suppose the meaning to be, “If I by Beelzebub, etc., by whom your sons?”—as if He would reproach them with having the power of Beelzebub,—you are met at once by the preceding sentence, that “Satan cannot be divided against himself.”
11:19
Tertulliano † 220 d.C. The Five Books Against Marcion 4.26
… In like manner, it is He who will give the Holy Spirit, at whose command is also the unholy spirit. When He cast out the “demon which was dumb” (and by a cure of this sort verified Isaiah), and having been charged with casting out demons by Beelzebub, He said, “If I by Beelzebub cast out demons, by whom do your sons cast them out?”
san Giovanni Crisostomo † 407 d.C. The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on Paul's Epistle to the Romans 19
… Then to leave them with no excuse, he shows, from those who have accepted it, their unfeeling spirit, as he says, “But the election hath obtained it,” and they are the condemnation of the others. And this is what Christ says, “But if I by Beelzebub cast out devils, by whom do your children cast them out? Wherefore they shall be your judges.” (
Giovanni Cassiano † 435 d.C. The Conferences of John Cassian 8.16
But that unclean spirits are ruled over by worse powers and are subject to them we not only find from those passages of Scripture, recorded in the gospels when the Pharisees maligned the Lord, and He answered “If I by Beelzebub the prince of the devils cast out devils,”
11:20
san Melitone di Sardi † 180 d.C. Melito, the Philosopher 9
The finger of the Lord —the Holy Spirit, by whose operation the tables of the law in Exodus are said to have been written; and in the Gospel: “If I by the finger of God cast out demons”
Tertulliano † 220 d.C. The Five Books Against Marcion 4.26
… and that He might make this understood, He adds: “But if I with the finger of God cast out demons, is not the kingdom of God come near unto you?”
san Tascio Cecilio Cipriano † 258 d.C. On the Lapsed 26
… nor does that which is received benefit the undeserving for salvation, since saving grace is changed by the departure of the sanctity into a cinder. How many there are daily who do not repent nor make confession of the consciousness of their crime, who are filled with unclean spirits!
sant'Ambrogio † 397 d.C. On the Holy Spirit 3.3
… For as the Scripture called the Son of God the Right Hand of God, as it is said: “Thy Right Hand, O Lord, is made glorious in power. Thy Right Hand, O Lord, hath dashed in pieces the enemy;” so the Holy Spirit is called the Finger of God, as the Lord Himself says: “But if I by the Finger of God cast out devils.”
san Giovanni Crisostomo † 407 d.C. The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom 41
Now Matthew indeed saith, “If I by the Spirit of God cast out”; but Luke, “If I by the finger of God cast out the devils:”
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. Letters of St. Augustin 55.29
… and this “finger of God” is in the Gospels most plainly declared to signify the Holy Spirit: for where one evangelist quotes our Lord’s words thus, “I with the finger of God cast out devils,”
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. On the Holy Trinity 2.15
… conjecture from this passage, if it is possible to understand it of one person of the Trinity, why do we not rather understand the Holy Spirit to be spoken of, since the Law itself also, which was given there, is said to have been written upon tables of stone with the finger of God, by which name we know the Holy Spirit to be signified in the Gospel.
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. On the Catechising of the Uninstructed 23
… celebrated the passover in a form, slaying and eating the sheep, with whose blood their door-posts were marked for the securing of their safety, —from this day, I repeat, the fiftieth day in succession was completed, and then they received the law written by the finger of God, under which phrase we have already stated that the Holy Spirit is signified.
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. Reply to Faustus the Manichæan 12.30
… The law was given on the fiftieth day after the passover; so the Holy Spirit came on the fiftieth day after the passion of the Lord. The law is said to have been written with the finger of God; and the Lord says of the Holy Spirit, "With the finger of God I cast out devils."
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. A Treatise on the Spirit and the Letter 28
… even as, when we are without this Spirit, we delight to sin,—in which is slavery, from the works of which we must abstain;—this Holy Spirit, through whom love is shed abroad in our hearts, which is the fulfilment of the law, is designated in the gospel as “the finger of God.”
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. Expositions on the Book of Psalms 91.16
… for the finger of God is the Holy Ghost. How do we prove this? Our Lord, when answering those who accused Him of casting out devils in the name of Beelzebub, saith, “If I cast out devils by the Spirit of God;” and another Evangelist, in relating the same saying, saith, “If I with the finger of God cast out devils.”
Giovanni Cassiano † 435 d.C. The Seven Books of John Cassian on the Incarnation of the Lord, Against Nestorius 7.17
… For Scripture says that that which was born of Mary is of the Holy Ghost. Who also filled with righteousness (justitia) that which was created: for it says ‘He appeared in the flesh, was justified in the Spirit.’ Again: Who made Him also to be feared by the devils: ‘For I,’ He says, ‘by the Spirit of God cast out devils.’
11:21
Taziano il Siro † 180 d.C. The Diatessaron 14
… And for this cause they shall [23] be judges against you. But if I by the Spirit of God cast out devils, then the kingdom [24] of God is come near unto you. Or how can a man enter into the house of a valiant man , and seize his garments, if he do not beforehand secure himself from [25] that valiant man? and then will he cut off his house.
sant'Ireneo di Lione † 202 d.C. Against Heresies 4.33.4
… Or how shall they receive adoption from God if they remain in this [kind of] generation, which is naturally possessed by man in this world? And how could He (Christ) have been greater than Solomon, or greater than Jonah, or have been the Lord of David, who was of the same substance as they were? How, too, could He have subdued
Tertulliano † 220 d.C. The Five Books Against Marcion 4.26
… His kingdom, therefore, was come near to them, whose power was called His “finger.” Well, therefore, did He connect with the parable of “the strong man armed,” whom “a stronger man still overcame,”
papa san Leone I Magno † 461 d.C. Sermons 22
… And thus the malevolent terms of the deadly compact are annulled, and through the injustice of an overcharge the whole debt is cancelled. The strong one is bound by his own chains, and every device of the evil one recoils on his own head. When the prince of the world is bound, all that he held in captivity is released
11:22
Taziano il Siro † 180 d.C. The Diatessaron 14
… Or how can a man enter into the house of a valiant man , and seize his garments, if he do not beforehand secure himself from [25] that valiant man? and then will he cut off his house. But when the valiant man is [26] armed, guarding his house, his possessions are in peace.
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. The Confessions 8.4
… so much the more abundantly should Thy sons rejoice, seeing that our King hath bound the strong man, and they saw his vessels taken from him and cleansed,
Pseudo-Clement The Recognitions of Clement 2.60
Then Peter said: “You represent him as weak enough. For if, as you say, he is more powerful than all, it can never be believed the weaker wrenched the spoils from the stronger.
11:23
Taziano il Siro † 180 d.C. The Diatessaron 14
… and then will he cut off his house. But when the valiant man is [26] armed, guarding his house, his possessions are in peace. But if one come who is more valiant than he, he overcometh him, and taketh his whole armour, on which [27] he relieth, and divideth his spoil.
san Tascio Cecilio Cipriano † 258 d.C. The Epistles of Cyprian 69.3
… For what can be ratified and established by God which is done by them whom the Lord calls His enemies and adversaries? setting forth in His Gospel, “He that is not with me is against me; and he that gathereth not with me, scattereth.”
san Tascio Cecilio Cipriano † 258 d.C. The Epistles of Cyprian 74.14
… And therefore Christ our Lord, setting forth that His spouse is one, and declaring the sacrament of His unity, says, “He that is not with me is against me, and he that gathereth not with me scattereth.”
san Tascio Cecilio Cipriano † 258 d.C. The Epistles of Cyprian 75.1
… saying, “He that is not with me is against me, and he that gathereth not with me scattereth.”
11:24
Taziano il Siro † 180 d.C. The Diatessaron 16
… for she came from the ends of the earth that she might hear the wisdom of Solomon; [6] [Arabic, p. 62] and behold, here is a better than Solomon. The men of Nineveh shall stand in the judgement with this generation, and condemn it: for they repented at [7] the preaching of Jonah; and behold, here is a greater than Jonah.
san Metodio d'Olimpo † 311 d.C. Oration Concerning Simeon and Anna On the Day that They Met in the Temple 1
… Therefore it is that the mother, who was superior to the law, submits to the law. And she, the holy and undefiled one, observes that time of forty days that was appointed for the unclean. And He who makes us free from the law, became subject to the law; and there is offered for Him, who hath sanctified us, a pair of clean birds,
san Gregorio Nazianzeno † 389 d.C. Select Orations of Saint Gregory Nazianzen 40
XXXV. How shall this be? Remember always the parable,
san Gregorio Nazianzeno † 389 d.C. Select Orations of Saint Gregory Nazianzen 43.44
… by the Anti-Christian Emperor, that tyrant of the faith, with more abundant impiety and a hotter onset, inasmuch as the dispute must be with a stronger antagonist, like that unclean and evil spirit, who when sent forth upon his wanderings from man, returns to take up his abode in him again with a greater number of spirits, as we have heard in the Gospels.
san Giovanni Crisostomo † 407 d.C. The Homilies on the Statues to the People of Antioch 18.13
… For He says, that “when the unclean spirit is gone out, and afterwards findeth the house void and swept, he taketh seven other spirits more wicked than himself, and entereth into the soul, and the last state of that man is worse than the first.”
11:25
Taziano il Siro † 180 d.C. The Diatessaron 16
… for they repented at [7] the preaching of Jonah; and behold, here is a greater than Jonah. The unclean spirit, when he goeth out of the man, departeth, and goeth about through places wherein are no waters, that he may find rest for himself; and when he findeth it not, he [8] saith, I will return to my house whence I came out.
11:26
Taziano il Siro † 180 d.C. The Diatessaron 16
… and behold, here is a greater than Jonah. The unclean spirit, when he goeth out of the man, departeth, and goeth about through places wherein are no waters, that he may find rest for himself; and when he findeth it not, he [8] saith, I will return to my house whence I came out. And if he come and find it [9] adorned and set in order,
Teodoreto di Cirro † 458 d.C. Letters of the Blessed Theodoret, Bishop of Cyprus 147
… “Who maketh His angels spirits and His ministers a flame of fire.” Why indeed do I mention the angels and the souls of men? Even the dæmons are so called by the Lord “He shall take unto him seven other spirits more wicked than himself and they shall enter in, and the last state of that man shall be worse than the first.”
11:27
Taziano il Siro † 180 d.C. The Diatessaron 16
[11] And while he was saying that, a woman from the multitude lifted up her voice, and said unto him, Blessed is the womb that bare thee, and the breasts that nursed [12] thee. But he said unto her, Blessed is he that heareth the word of God, and keepeth it.
Tertulliano † 220 d.C. The Five Books Against Marcion 4.26
… “A (certain) mother of the company exclaims, ‘Blessed is the womb that bare Thee, and the paps which Thou hast sucked;’ but the Lord said, ‘Yea, rather, blessed are they that hear the word of God, and keep it.’”
Tertulliano † 220 d.C. On the Flesh of Christ 7
… It was in just the same sense, indeed, that He also replied to that exclamation (of a certain woman), not denying His mother’s “womb and paps,” but designating those as more “blessed who hear the word of God.”
sant'Atanasio di Alessandria † 373 d.C. Festal and Personal Letters of Athanasius 59
… And for this reason Scripture also mentions her bringing forth, and tells of her wrapping Him in swaddling clothes; and therefore, too, the paps which He sucked were called blessed
san Gregorio di Nissa † 395 d.C. On Virginity 19
… not the Corinthians and Galatians only whom by his travailings he moulded for the Lord, but all in the wide circuit from Jerusalem to Illyricum; his children filled the world, “begotten” by him in Christ through the Gospel . In the same strain the womb of the Holy Virgin, which ministered to an Immaculate Birth, is pronounced blessed in the Gospel
san Giovanni Crisostomo † 407 d.C. The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom 44
… Therefore in another place also, when some woman had said, “Blessed is the womb that bare Thee, and the paps which Thou hast sucked;” He said not, “The womb bare me not, neither did I suck the paps,” but this, “Yea rather, blessed are they that do the will of my Father.”
san Giovanni Crisostomo † 407 d.C. The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Gospel of St. John 21
… in what manner, we will say in the next discourse. Think of this then, and when you hear a certain woman saying, “Blessed is the womb that bare Thee, and the paps which Thou hast sucked,” and Him answering, “rather blessed are they that do the will of my Father” (
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. Of Holy Virginity 3
… Therefore Mary is more blessed in receiving the faith of Christ, than in conceiving the flesh of Christ. For to a certain one who said, “Blessed is the womb, which bare Thee,”
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. The Harmony of the Gospels 2.39
… And that reply he also subjoins, only after introducing the passage regarding the woman who said to the Lord, “Blessed is the womb that bare thee.”
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. Lectures or Tractates on the Gospel According to St. John 10.3
… Give good heed, beloved. Moreover, when the Lord was regarded with admiration by the multitude, while doing signs and wonders, and showing forth what lay concealed under the flesh, certain admiring souls said: “Happy is the womb that bare Thee: and He said, Yea, rather, happy are they that hear the word of God, and keep it.”
11:28
Taziano il Siro † 180 d.C. The Diatessaron 16
[11] And while he was saying that, a woman from the multitude lifted up her voice, and said unto him, Blessed is the womb that bare thee, and the breasts that nursed [12] thee.
sant'Ambrogio † 397 d.C. On the Duties of the Clergy 2.10
53. What women are blessed but those of whom it is said “that many hear the word of God and bring forth fruit”?
11:29
Tertulliano † 220 d.C. The Five Books Against Marcion 4.27
I prefer elsewhere refuting the faults which the Marcionites find in the Creator. It is here enough that they are also found in Christ. Behold how unequal, inconsistent, and capricious he is! Teaching one thing and doing another, he enjoins “giving to every one that seeks;” and yet he himself refuses to give to those “who seek a sign.”
Tertulliano † 220 d.C. The Five Books Against Marcion 4.44.4
… curiously enough, the mistake recurs in chap. xii of the same Book.) In Luke x. 21 Marcion omitted the first πάτερ and the words καὶ τῆς γῆς , that he might not allow Christ to call His Father the Lord of earth, or of this world. The second πατήρ in this verse, not open to any inconvenience, he retained. In
sant'Ambrogio † 397 d.C. Exposition of the Christian Faith 5.19
231. “This generation,” it says, “is an evil generation. It seeketh a sign, and there shall no sign be given it, but the sign of Jonas the prophet.”
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. The Harmony of the Gospels 2.75
… “And as He spake, a certain Pharisee besought Him to dine with him: and He went in, and sat down to meat. And when the Pharisee saw it, he marvelled that He had not first washed before dinner. And the Lord said unto him, Now do ye Pharisees make clean the outside of the cup and platter.”
11:30
Taziano il Siro † 180 d.C. The Diatessaron 16
[1] Then answered certain of the scribes and Pharisees, that they might tempt him, [2] and said, Teacher, we desire to see a sign from thee. He answered and said, This evil and adulterous generation seeketh a sign; and it shall not be given a sign, [3] except the sign of Jonah the prophet.
Tertulliano † 220 d.C. The Five Books Against Marcion 4.44.4
… 21 Marcion omitted the first πάτερ and the words καὶ τῆς γῆς , that he might not allow Christ to call His Father the Lord of earth, or of this world. The second πατήρ in this verse, not open to any inconvenience, he retained. In chap. xi. 29 he omitted the last words concerning the sign of the prophet Jonah; he also omitted all the
11:31
Taziano il Siro † 180 d.C. The Diatessaron 16
… and it shall not be given a sign, [3] except the sign of Jonah the prophet. And as Jonah was a sign to the inhabitants [4] of Nineveh, so shall the Son of man also be to this generation. And as Jonah was in the belly of the great fish three days and three nights, so shall the Son of man [5] be in the heart of the earth three days and three nights.
11:32
san Giovanni Crisostomo † 407 d.C. The Homilies on the Statues to the People of Antioch 20.22
… Yea, I pray and beseech you, let us be in earnest, lest we also hear it said of us, “The men of Nineveh shall rise up, and shall condemn this generation;”
11:33
Tertulliano † 220 d.C. The Five Books Against Marcion 4.27
… Teaching one thing and doing another, he enjoins “giving to every one that seeks;” and yet he himself refuses to give to those “who seek a sign.” For a vast age he hides his own light from men, and yet says that a candle must not be hidden, but affirms that it ought to be set upon a candlestick, that it may give light to all.
11:34
san Girolamo † 420 d.C. Against Jovinianus 2.10
… “Some members are more honourable, others excite the sense of shame: and those parts to which shame attaches are clothed with more abundant honour; whereas our comely parts have no need of our care.” Do you think that the mouth and the belly, the eyes and the outlets of the body are to be classed together as of equal merit?
11:35
Taziano il Siro † 180 d.C. The Diatessaron 9
… for where your [47] treasure is, there also will your heart be. The lamp of the body is the eye: if then [48] thine eye now be sound, thy whole body also shall be light. But if thine eye be evil, all thy body shall be dark. And if the light which is in thee is darkness, how [49] great is thy darkness!
11:36
Taziano il Siro † 180 d.C. The Diatessaron 9
… The lamp of the body is the eye: if then [48] thine eye now be sound, thy whole body also shall be light. But if thine eye be evil, all thy body shall be dark. And if the light which is in thee is darkness, how [49] great is thy darkness! Be watchful that the light which is in thee be not darkness. [50]
11:37
Taziano il Siro † 180 d.C. The Diatessaron 20
… and he went in, and reclined to meat . And that Pharisee, when [14] he saw it, marvelled that he had not first cleansed himself before his eating. Jesus said unto him, Now do ye Pharisees wash the outside of the cup and the dish, and ye think that ye are cleansed; but your inside is full of injustice and wickedness.
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. The Enchiridion 75
… And the Lord said unto him, Now do ye Pharisees make clean the outside of the cup and the platter; but your inward part is full of ravening and wickedness. Ye fools, did not he that made that which is without, make that which is within also? But rather give alms of such things as ye have; and, behold, all things are clean unto you.”
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. The Harmony of the Gospels 2.39
… But on the conclusion of this discourse Luke proceeds to another subject, as to which it is uncertain whether, in the account which he gives of it, he has kept by the order of actual occurrence. For he connects it in this way: “And as He spake, a certain Pharisee besought Him to dine with him.”
11:38
Taziano il Siro † 180 d.C. The Diatessaron 20
[12] And while he was speaking, one of the Pharisees came asking of him that he [13] would eat with him: and he went in, and reclined to meat .
11:39
Taziano il Siro † 180 d.C. The Diatessaron 20
[12] And while he was speaking, one of the Pharisees came asking of him that he [13] would eat with him: and he went in, and reclined to meat . And that Pharisee, when [14] he saw it, marvelled that he had not first cleansed himself before his eating.
Tertulliano † 220 d.C. The Five Books Against Marcion 4.27
… He therefore said: “You wash the outside of the cup,” that is, the flesh, “but you do not cleanse your inside part,”
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 56.0
On the words of the Gospel, Luke xi. 39 , “Now do ye Pharisees cleanse the outside of the cup and the platter,” etc.
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 56.1
… For within himself he blamed the Lord Christ, because He had so come to his feast without having washed. He was thinking, the Lord heard, therefore He answered. What then did He answer? “Now do ye Pharisees wash the outside of the platter; but within ye are full of guile and ravening.”
11:40
Taziano il Siro † 180 d.C. The Diatessaron 20
[15, 16] Ye of little mind, did not he that made the outside make the inside? Now give what ye have in alms, and everything shall be clean unto you.
sant'Ireneo di Lione † 202 d.C. Against Heresies 2.28.6
… “But of that day and that hour knoweth no man, neither the Son, but the Father only.” If, then, the Son was not ashamed to ascribe the knowledge of that day to the Father only, but declared what was true regarding the matter, neither let us be ashamed to reserve for God those greater questions which may occur to us. For no man is superior to his master.
Tertulliano † 220 d.C. The Five Books Against Marcion 4.29
… Again, when He indicates to us that the devil is “the thief,” whose hour at the very beginning of the world, if man had known, he would never have been broken in upon by him, He warns us “to be ready,” for this reason, because “we know not the hour when the Son of man shall come”
san Tascio Cecilio Cipriano † 258 d.C. Three Books of Testimonies Against the Jews 3.2
… And these shall go away into everlasting burning: but the righteous into life eternal.” Concerning this same matter in the Gospel according to Luke: “Sell your possessions, and give alms.” Also in the same place: “He who made that which is within, made that which is without also. But give alms, and, behold, all things are pure unto you.”
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. The Harmony of the Gospels 2.75
… And the Lord said unto him, Now do ye Pharisees make clean the outside of the cup and platter.” And after this, Luke reports other utterances which were directed against the said Pharisees and scribes and teachers of the law, which are of a similar tenor to those which Matthew also recounts in this passage which we have taken in hand at present to consider.
11:41
Taziano il Siro † 180 d.C. The Diatessaron 20
[15, 16] Ye of little mind, did not he that made the outside make the inside?
Tertulliano † 220 d.C. The Five Books Against Marcion 4.27
… For He subjoins the command: “Give what ye possess as alms, and all things shall be clean unto you.”
san Tascio Cecilio Cipriano † 258 d.C. On Works and Alms 2
… The Lord teaches this also in the Gospel. For when the disciples were pointed out, as eating and not first washing their hands, He replied and said, “He that made that which is within, made also that which is without. But give alms, and behold all things are clean unto you;”
san Giovanni Crisostomo † 407 d.C. The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom 50
Let us not then bring forward these things now, which were uttered because of some economy, but let us read all the laws, those in the New and those in the Old Testament, that are set down about almsgiving, and let us be very earnest about this matter. For this cleanses from sin. For “give alms, and all things will be clean unto you.”
san Giovanni Crisostomo † 407 d.C. The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on Paul's Epistle to the Romans 30
… And thou, if thou be so minded, wilt receive even greater than those. For it will not be the fruit of children only that God will give thee, but the heaven, and the blessings there, and a freedom from hell, and a remission of sins. For great, yea, very great, is the fruit of hospitality. (
san Giovanni Crisostomo † 407 d.C. Homilies on Philippians 1
… for this were no gain. For neither did Christ enjoin it; or rather, neither is he a saint that is in abundance and receiveth. Seest thou that it is not for filthy lucre that these things have been said to you, but for your profit? Feed the hungry, that thou mayest not feed the fire of hell. He, eating of what is thine, sanctifies also what remains. (
san Giovanni Crisostomo † 407 d.C. The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Gospel of St. John 69
… The words are not mine, but those of the Lord Himself, who saith, “Though thy sins be as scarlet, I will make them white as snow” ( Isa. i. 18 , LXX.); and, “Give alms—and all things shall be clean unto you” (
san Giovanni Crisostomo † 407 d.C. The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Gospel of St. John 81
… Many wounds it receives each day, by being lustful, angry, slothful, reviling, revengeful, envious. It is therefore necessary to prepare also remedies for it, and no small remedy is that of almsgiving, which can be placed on every wound. For, “Give alms,” it saith, “of such things as ye have, and behold all things are clean unto you.” (
san Giovanni Crisostomo † 407 d.C. The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Epistle to the Hebrews 9
… for this it is which especially gives strength to the medicine of repentance. And as there is a medicine among the physicians’ helps which receives many herbs, but one is the essential, so also in case of repentance this is the essential herb, yea, it may be everything. For hear what the Divine Scripture says, “Give alms, and all things shall be clean.” (
san Girolamo † 420 d.C. The Letters of St. Jerome 108.16
… “Blessed are the merciful for they shall obtain mercy:” and “water will quench a flaming fire; and alms maketh an atonement for sins;” and “make to yourselves friends of the mammon of unrighteousness that…they may receive you into everlasting habitations;” and “give alms…and behold all things are clean unto you;”
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. The Enchiridion 72
And on this principle of interpretation, our Lord’s saying, “Give alms of such things as ye have, and, behold, all things are clean unto you,”
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. The Enchiridion 75
Assuredly, then, those who live in gross wickedness, and take no care to reform their lives and manners, and yet amid all their crimes and vices do not cease to give frequent alms, in vain take comfort to themselves from the saying of our Lord: “Give alms of such things as ye have; and, behold, all things are clean unto you.”
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. A Treatise Concerning Man’s Perfection in Righteousness 24
… “Forgive us our debts, as we forgive our debtors.” For it is through this forgiveness that they will be found righteous; on this account that whatever sins they have here incurred, they have blotted out by their deeds of charity. Whence the Lord says: “Give alms; and, behold, all things are clean unto you.”
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 56.2
2. And what did He say to them after this? “But rather give alms, and behold all things are clean unto you.”
papa san Gregorio I Magno † 604 d.C. Register of the Epistles of St. Gregory the Great 7.28
… And yet I rejoice with your benignity that you carefully attend to and observe what the Truth says; Give alms, and behold, all things are clean unto you (
papa san Gregorio I Magno † 604 d.C. Register of the Epistles of St. Gregory the Great 11.64
… But as to those who live in community, what is there more for us to say with regard to assigning portions, or shewing hospitality, or executing mercy, seeing that what remains over and above their needs is to be expended for pious and religious uses, as the Lord and Master of us all says, Of what is over give alms, and behold all things are clean unto you (
11:42
Tertulliano † 220 d.C. The Five Books Against Marcion 4.27
… In like manner, He upbraids them for tithing paltry herbs, but at the same time “passing over hospitality and the love of God.”
Tertulliano † 220 d.C. The Five Books Against Marcion 4.44.4
… 21 Marcion omitted the first πάτερ and the words καὶ τῆς γῆς , that he might not allow Christ to call His Father the Lord of earth, or of this world. The second πατήρ in this verse, not open to any inconvenience, he retained. In chap. xi. 29 he omitted the last words concerning the sign of the prophet Jonah; he also omitted all the 30th, 31st, and 32d ; in
Archelao † fl. 278 d.C. The Acts of the Disputation with the Heresiarch Manes 21
… Was He who uttered these words a glassworker, or a potter who made vessels of clay? Did He not speak most manifestly of the body and the soul? For the Pharisees truly looked to the “tithing of anise and cummin, and left undone the weightier matters of the law;”
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. The Enchiridion 76
… “But rather,” He says, “give alms of such things as ye have; and, behold, all things are clean unto you.”
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. The Enchiridion 103
… and assuredly we have many examples of this. Our Lord, too, makes use of the same mode of speech in the Gospel, when He says to the Pharisees: “Ye tithe mint, and rue, and every herb.”
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. A Treatise on Rebuke and Grace 44
… but here I will say one thing: “He wills all men to be saved,” is so said that all the predestinated may be understood by it, because every kind of men is among them. Just as it was said to the Pharisees, “Ye tithe every herb;”
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 56.3
… whereas they knew their own doings, how that they tithed, and gave alms of the minutest and most trifling of their produce. They mocked Him within themselves as He spake thus, as if to men who did not give alms. The Lord knowing this, immediately subjoined, “But woe unto you, Scribes and Pharisees, who tithe mint, and cummin, and rue, and all herbs.”
11:43
Taziano il Siro † 180 d.C. The Diatessaron 40
[41] Woe unto you, Pharisees! because ye love the highest places in the synagogues, and salutation in the marketplaces.
11:45
Taziano il Siro † 180 d.C. The Diatessaron 40
[59] One of the scribes answered and said unto him, Teacher, in this saying of thine [60] thou art casting a slur on us. He said, And to you also, ye scribes, woe! for ye lade men with heavy burdens, and ye with one of your fingers come not near those burdens.
11:46
Taziano il Siro † 180 d.C. The Diatessaron 40
[59] One of the scribes answered and said unto him, Teacher, in this saying of thine [60] thou art casting a slur on us.
Tertulliano † 220 d.C. The Five Books Against Marcion 4.27
… He also inveighs against the doctors of the law themselves, because they were “lading men with burdens grievous to be borne, which they did not venture to touch with even a finger of their own;”
11:47
Tertulliano † 220 d.C. The Five Books Against Marcion 4.27
… Now, if these offended Christ, it was as belonging to Him that they offended Him. He would have aimed no blow at the teachers of an alien law. But why is a “woe” pronounced against them for “building the sepulchres of the prophets whom their fathers had killed?”
san Giovanni Crisostomo † 407 d.C. The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom 71
… For in proof that the condemnation was a pretense, Luke saith, ye do allow because ye build; for, “Woe unto you,” saith He, “for ye build the sepulchers of the prophets, and your fathers killed them. Truly ye bear witness, and ye allow the deeds of your fathers, for they indeed killed them, and ye build their sepulchers.”
11:48
Origene † 254 d.C. Origen Against Celsus 2.75
… And by your unbelief of Jesus ye show that ye are the sons of those who in the desert discredited the divine appearances; and thus what was spoken by our Saviour will be applicable also to you who believed not on Him: “Therefore ye bear witness that ye allow the deeds of your fathers.”
11:49
Tertulliano † 220 d.C. The Five Books Against Marcion 4.44.4
… The second πατήρ in this verse, not open to any inconvenience, he retained. In chap. xi. 29 he omitted the last words concerning the sign of the prophet Jonah; he also omitted all the 30th, 31st, and 32d ; in ver. 42 he read κλῆσιν , ‘ calling ,’ instead of κρίσιν ‘ judgment .’ He rejected verses
sant'Ambrogio † 397 d.C. On the Holy Spirit 2.13
143. Take , O sacred Emperor, another strong instance in this question, and one known to you: “In many ways and in divers manners, God spake to the fathers in the prophets.” And the Wisdom of God said: “I will send prophets and apostles.”
11:50
sant'Ireneo di Lione † 202 d.C. Against Heresies 5.14.1
… Verily I say unto you, All these things shall come upon this generation.”
11:52
Taziano il Siro † 180 d.C. The Diatessaron 40
[44] [Arabic, p. 153] Woe unto you that know the law! for ye concealed the keys of knowledge: ye enter not, and those that are entering ye suffer not to enter.
Tertulliano † 220 d.C. The Five Books Against Marcion 4.27
… Was it not because (Christ) was jealous of such a disposition as the Marcionites denounce, visiting the sins of the fathers upon the children unto the fourth generation? What “key,” indeed, was it which these lawyers had,
Origene † 254 d.C. Origen De Principiis iv.1.10
… For thus did He speak: “Woe unto you, ye teachers of the law, who have taken away the key of knowledge: ye entered not in yourselves, and them who wished to enter in ye hindered.”
Origene † 254 d.C. Origen De Principiis iv.1-2.10
… For His words run thus: “Woe unto you, ye lawyers! for ye have taken away the key of knowledge: ye have not entered in yourselves, and them that were entering in ye hindered.”
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 24.2
2. Such were they whom our Lord Jesus Christ rebukes, because they have the keys of the kingdom of heaven, and “would neither enter in themselves, nor suffer others to enter in;”
Pseudo-Clement The Recognitions of Clement 1.54
… The scribes also, and Pharisees, are led away into another schism; but these, being baptized by John, and holding the word of truth received from the tradition of Moses as the key of the kingdom of heaven, have hid it from the hearing of the people.
Pseudo-Clement The Recognitions of Clement 2.46
… For He alone is the true God, who is the God of the Jews; and for this reason our Lord Jesus Christ did not teach them that they must inquire after God, for Him they knew well already, but that they must seek His kingdom and righteousness, which the scribes and Pharisees, having received the key of knowledge, had not shut in, but shut out.
Pseudo-Clement The Clementine Homilies 18.16
“And do not say He acted impiously towards the wise in hiding these things from them. Far be such a supposition from us. For He did not act impiously; but since they hid the knowledge of the kingdom,
11:53
Taziano il Siro † 180 d.C. The Diatessaron 41
[16] And when he said that unto them, the scribes and Pharisees began their evil-doing, being angry with him , and finding fault with his sayings, and harassing him [17] in many things; seeking to catch something from his mouth, that they might be able to calumniate him.
11:54
Taziano il Siro † 180 d.C. The Diatessaron 41
[16] And when he said that unto them, the scribes and Pharisees began their evil-doing, being angry with him , and finding fault with his sayings, and harassing him [17] in many things;
11:1
san Beda † 735 d.C.
After the account of the sisters, who signified the two lives of the Church, our Lord is not without reason related to have both Himself prayed, and taught His disciples to pray, seeing that the prayer which He taught contains in itself the mystery of each life, and the perfection of the lives themselves is to be obtained not by our own strength, but by prayer. Hence it is said, And it came to pass, that, as he was praying in a certain place.
san Cirillo di Alessandria † 444 d.C.
Now whereas He possesses every good in abundance, why does He pray, since He is full, and has altogether need of nothing? To this we answer, that it befits Him, according to the manner of His dispensation in the flesh, to follow human observances at the time convenient for them. For if He eats and drinks, He rightly was used to pray, that He might teach us not to be lukewarm in this duty, but to be the more diligent and earnest in our prayers.
Tito di Bostra † 378 d.C. in Matt.
The disciples having seen a new way of life, desire a new form of prayer, since there were several prayers to be found in the Old Testament. Hence it follows, When he ceased, one of his disciples said to him, Lord, teach us to pray, in order that we might not sin against God in asking for one thing instead of another, or by approaching God in prayer in a manner that we ought not.
Origene † 253 d.C.
And that he might point out the kind of teaching, the disciple proceeds, as John also taught his disciples. Of whom in truth thou hast told us, that among them that are born of women there had arisen none greater than he. And because thou hast commanded us to seek things that are great and eternal, whence shall we arrive at the knowledge of these but from Thee, our God and Saviour?
san Gregorio di Nissa † 395 d.C. Orat. Dom. Serm. 1.
He unfolds the teaching of prayer to His disciples, who wisely desire the knowledge of prayer, directing them how they ought to beseech God to hear them.
san Basilio Magno † 379 d.C. Const. Monast. cap. 1.
There are two kinds of prayer, one composed of praise with humiliation, the other of petitions, and more subdued. Whenever then you pray, do not first break forth into petition; but if you condemn your inclination, supplicate God as if of necessity forced thereto. And when you begin to pray, forget all visible and invisible creatures, but commence with the praise of Him who created all things. Hence it is added, And he says unto them, When you pray, say, Our Father.
Pseudo-Agostino App. Serm. 84.
The first word, how gracious is it? Thou durst not raise thy face to heaven, and suddenly thou receivest the grace of Christ. From an evil servant thou art made a good son. Boast not then of thy working, but of the grace of Christ; for therein is no arrogance, but faith. To proclaim what thou hast received is not pride, but devotion. Therefore raise thy eyes to thy Father, who begot thee by Baptism, redeemed thee by His Son. Say Father as a son, but claim no especial favour to thyself. Of Christ alone is He the especial Father, of us the common Father. For Christ alone He begot, but us he created. And therefore according to Matthew when it is said, Our Father, (Matt. 6:9.) it is added, which art in heaven, that is, in those heavens of which it was said, The heavens declare the glory of God. (Ps. 19:1.) Heaven is where sin has ceased, and where there is no sting of death.
Teofilatto † 1107
But He says not, which art in heaven, as though He were confined to that place, but to raise the hearer up to heaven, and draw him away from earthly things.
san Gregorio di Nissa † 395 d.C. Orat. Dom. Serm. 2.
See how great a preparation thou needest, to be able to say boldly to God, O Father, for if thou hast thy eyes fixed on worldly things, or courtest the praise of men, or art a slave to thy passions, and utterest this prayer, I seem to hear God saying, ‘Whereas thou that art of a corrupt life callest the Author of the incorruptible thy Father, thou pollutest with thy defiled lips an incorruptible name. For He who commanded thee to call Him Father, gave thee not leave to utter lies. (et serm. 3.). But the highest of all good things is to glorify God’s name in our lives. Hence He adds, Hallowed be thy name. For who is there so debased, as when He sees the pure life of those who believe, does not glorify the name invoked in such a life. He then who says in his prayer, Be thy name, which I call upon, hallowed in me, prays this, “May I through Thy concurring aid be made just, abstaining from all evil.”
san Giovanni Crisostomo † 407 d.C.
For as when a man gazes upon the beauty of the heavens, he says, Glory be thee, O God; so likewise when He beholds a man’s virtuous actions, seeing that the virtue of man glorifies God much more than the heavens.
Pseudo-Agostino ubi sup.
Or it is said, Hallowed be thy name; that is, let Thy holiness be known to all the world, and let it worthily praise Thee. For praise becometh the upright, (Ps. 33.) and therefore He bids them pray for the cleansing of the whole world.
san Cirillo di Alessandria † 444 d.C.
Since among those to whom the faith has not yet come, the name of God is still despised. But when the rays of truth shall have shined upon them, they will confess the Holy of Holies. (Dan. 9:24.)
Tito di Bostra † 378 d.C. ubi sup.
And because in the name of Jesus is the glory of God the Father, the name of the Father will be hallowed whenever Christ shall be known.
Origene † 253 d.C.
Or, because the name of God is given by idolaters, and those who are in error, to idols and creatures, it has not as yet been so made holy, as to be separated from those things from which it ought to be. He teaches us therefore to pray that the name of God may be appropriated to the only true God; to whom alone belongs what follows, Thy kingdom come, to the end that may be put down all the rule, authority, and power, and kingdom of the world, together with sin which reigns in our mortal bodies.
san Gregorio di Nissa † 395 d.C. ubi sup.
We beseech also to be delivered by the Lord from corruption, to be taken out of death. Or, according to some, Thy kingdom come, that is, May Thy Holy Spirit come upon us to purify us.
Pseudo-Agostino ubi sup.
For then cometh the kingdom of God, when we have obtained His grace. For He Himself says, The kingdom of God is within you. (Luke 17:21.)
san Cirillo di Alessandria † 444 d.C.
Or they who say this seem to wish to have the Saviour of all again illuminating the world. But He has commanded us to desire in prayer that truly awful time, in order that men might know that it behoves them to live not in sloth and backwardness, lest that time bring upon them the fiery punishment, but rather honestly and according to His will, that that time may weave crowns for them. Hence it follows, according to Matthew,a Thy will be done, as in heaven, so in earth.
san Giovanni Crisostomo † 407 d.C.
As if He says, Enable us, O Lord, to follow the heavenly life, that whatever Thou willest, we may will also.
san Gregorio di Nissa † 395 d.C. Orat. Dom. serm. 4.
For since He says that the life of man after the resurrection will be like to that of Angels, it follows, that our life in this world should be so ordered with respect to that which we hope for hereafter, that living in the flesh we may not live according to the flesh. But hereby the true Physician of the souls destroys the nature of the disease, that those who have been seized with sickness, whereby they have departed from the Divine will, may forthwith be released from the disease by being joined to the Divine will. For the health of the soul is the due fulfilment of the will of God.
sant'Agostino † 430 d.C. in Enchirid. c. 116.
It seems according to the Evangelist Matthew, that the Lord’s prayer contains seven petitions, but Luke has comprehended it in five. Nor in truth does the one disagree from the other, but the latter has suggested by his brevity how those seven are to be understood. For the name of God is hallowed in the spirit, but the kingdom of God is about to come at the resurrection of the body. Luke then, shewing that the third petition is in a manner a repetition of the two former, wished to make it so understood by omitting it. He then added three others. And first, of daily bread, saying, Give us day by day our daily bread.
Pseudo-Agostino App. Serm. 84..
In the Greek the word is ἐπιούσιον, that is, something added to the substance. (supersubstantialem) It is not that bread which goes into the body, but that bread of everlasting life, which supports the substance of our soul. But the Latins call this “daily” bread, which the Greeks call “coming to.” If it is daily bread, why is it eaten a year old, as is the custom with the Greeks in the east? Take daily what profits thee for the day; so live that thou mayest daily be thought worthy to receive. The death of our Lord is signified thereby, and the remission of sins, and dost thou not daily partake of that bread of life? He who has a wound seeks to be cured; the wound is that we are under sin, the cure is the heavenly and dreadful Sacrament. If thou receivest daily, daily does “To-day” come unto thee. Christ is to thee To-day; (Heb. 13:8.) Christ rises to thee daily.
Tito di Bostra † 378 d.C.
Or the bread of souls is the Divine power, bringing the everlasting life which is to come, as the bread which comes out of the earth preserves the temporal life. But by saying “daily,” He signifies the Divine bread which comes and is to come, which we seek to be given to us daily, requiring a certain earnest and taste of it, seeing that the Spirit which dwells in us hath wrought a virtue surpassing all human virtues, as chastity, humility, and the rest.
san Cirillo di Alessandria † 444 d.C.
Now perhaps some think it unfit for saints to seek from God bodily goods, and for this reason assign to these words a spiritual sense. But granting that the chief concern of the saints should be to obtain spiritual gifts, still it becomes them to see that they seek without blame, according to our Lord’s command, their common bread. For from the fact that He bids them ask for bread, that is daily food, it seems that He implies that they should possess nothing, but rather practise an honourable poverty. For it is not the part of those who have bread to seek it, but rather of those who are oppressed with want.
san Basilio Magno † 379 d.C. in Reg. brev. ad inter. 252.
As if He said, For thy daily bread, namely, that which serves for our daily wants, trust not to thyself, but fly to God for it, making known to Him the necessities of thy nature.
san Giovanni Crisostomo † 407 d.C. Hom. 23. in Matt.
We must then require of God the necessities of life; not varieties of meats, and spiced wines, and the other things which please the palate, while they load thy stomach and disturb thy mind, but bread which is able to support the bodily substance, that is to say, which is sufficient only for the day, that we may take no thought of the morrow. But we make only one petition about things of sense, that the present life may not trouble us.
san Gregorio di Nissa † 395 d.C. Orat. Dom. Serm. 5.
Having taught us to take confidence through good works, He next teaches us to implore the remission of our offences, for it follows, And forgive us our sins.
Tito di Bostra † 378 d.C. in Matt.
This also was necessarily added, for no one is found without sin, that we should not be hindered from the holy participation on account of man’s guilt. For whereas we are bound to render unto Christ all manner of holiness, who maketh His Spirit to dwell in us, we are to be blamed if we keep not our temples clean for Him. But this defect is supplied by the goodness of God, remitting to human frailty the severe punishment of sin. And this act is done justly by the just God, when we forgive as it were our debtors, those, namely, who have injured us, and have not restored what was due. Hence it follows, For we also forgive every one that is indebted to us.
san Cirillo di Alessandria † 444 d.C.
For He wishes, if I may so speak, to make God the imitator of the patience which men practise, that the kindness which they have shewn to their fellowservants, they should in like manner seek to receive in equal balance from God, who recompenses to each man justly, and knows how to have mercy upon all men.
san Giovanni Crisostomo † 407 d.C.
Considering then these things, we ought to shew mercy to our debtors. For they are to us if we are wise the cause of our greatest pardon; and though we perform only a few things, we shall find many. For we owe many and great debts to the Lord, of which if the least part should be exacted from us, we should soon perish.
Pseudo-Agostino ubi sup.
But what is the debt except sin? If thou hadst not received, thou wouldest not owe money to another. And therefore sin is imputed to you. For thou hadst money with which thou wert born rich, and made after the likeness and image of God, but thou hast lost what thou then hadst. As when thou puttest on pride thou losest the gold of humility, thou hast receipted the devil’s debt which was not necessary; the enemy held the bond, but the Lord crucified it, and cancelled it with His blood. But the Lord is able, who has taken away our sins and forgiven our debts, to guard us against the snares of the devil, who is wont to produce sin in us. Hence it follows, And lead us not into temptation, such as we are not able to bear, but like the wrestler we wish only such temptation as the condition of man can sustain.
Tito di Bostra † 378 d.C. ubi sup.
For it is imposible not to be tempted by the devil, but we make this prayer that we may not be abandoned to our temptations. Now that which happens by Divine permission, God is sometimes in Scripture said to do. And in this way by hindering not the increase of temptation which is above our strength, he leads us into temptation.
san Massimo † 662 d.C. in Orat. Dom.
Or, the Lord commands us to pray, Lead us not into temptation, let us not have experience of lustful and self-induced temptations. But James teaches those who contend only for the truth, not to be unnerved by involuntary and troublesome temptations, saying, My brethren, count it all joy when ye fall into divers temptations. (James 1:2.)
san Basilio Magno † 379 d.C. in reg. brev. ad inter. 221.
It does not however become us to seek by our prayers bodily afflictions. For Christ has universally commanded men every where to pray that they enter not into temptation. But when one has already entered, it is fitting to ask from the Lord the power of enduring, that we may have fulfilled in us those words, He that endureth to the end shall be saved. (Mat. 10:22.)
sant'Agostino † 430 d.C. in Enchirid. c. 116.
But what Matthew has placed at the end, But deliver us from evil, Luke has not mentioned, that we might understand it belongs to the former, which was spoken of temptation. He therefore says, But deliver us, not, “And deliverus,” clearly proving this to be but one petition,” Do not this, but this.” But let every one know that he is therein delivered from evil, when he is not brought into temptation.
Pseudo-Agostino ubi sup.
For each man seeks to be delivered from evil, that is, from his enemies and sin, but he who gives himself up to God, fears not the devil, for if God is for us, who can be against us? (Rom. 8:31.)
Il testo latino
Beda
Post historiam sororum, quae duas Ecclesiae vitas significaverunt, non frustra dominus et ipse orasse, et discipulos orare docuisse scribitur; quia et oratio quam docuit, utriusque in se vitae continet mysterium et ipsarum perfectio vitarum, nostris non viribus est obtinenda, sed precibus; unde dicitur et factum est cum esset in quodam loco orans
Cyrillus
Cum autem habeat omnis boni plenitudinem, cur orat, si plenus est, et in nullo penitus eget? Ad hoc dicimus, quod competit ei ex modo dispensationis in carne, cum voluerit, humana prosequi tempore ad hoc conveniente. Si enim comedit et bibit, non incongrue utebatur oratione: ut doceat nos non esse erga hoc tepidos, sed attentius insistere orationibus
Titus
Cum autem novam conversationem vidissent discipuli, novam formam orationis postulaverunt, cum plures orationes continerentur in veteri testamento; unde sequitur ut cessavit, dixit unus ex discipulis eius ad eum: domine, doce nos orare; ne scilicet contra Deum peccemus, alia quaerentes pro aliis, vel Deo assistentes in oratione non eo modo quo expedit
Origenes
Et ut orationis doctrinam proferat, infert sicut Ioannes docuit discipulos suos; de quo scilicet nos docuisti, quod inter natos mulierum nullus eo maior surrexit: et quia praecepisti nobis petere aeterna et grandia; unde erit nos ad horum pervenire notitiam, nisi a te Deo et salvatore nostro?
Gregorius Nyssenus
Orationis ergo doctrinam explicat discipulis, qui solerter notitiam orationis expostulant; ostendens qualiter implorari oporteat divinum auditum
Basilius
Duo autem sunt modi orationis. Unus quidem laudis cum humilitate: secundus vero petitionis, remissior. Quoties ergo oras, non prius ad petendum prorumpas. Sin autem tuum criminaris affectum, quasi necessitate coactus supplices Deo. Sed cum incipis orare, quamlibet desere creaturam visibilem et invisibilem; sumas autem exordium a laude illius qui cuncta creavit; unde subditur et ait illis: cum oraveritis, dicite: pater
Augustinus de Verb. Dom
Primus sermo quantae gratiae? Faciem tuam non audebas ad caelum levare, et subito accepisti gratiam Christi. Ex malo servo factus es bonus filius; ideo praesume non de tua operatione, sed de Christi gratia. Non ergo hic arrogantia est, sed fides: praedicare quod acceperis, non est superbia, sed devotio. Ergo attolle oculos ad patrem; qui te per lavacrum genuit, qui per filium te redemit: patrem dicas quasi filius; sed noli tibi aliquid specialiter vindicare: solius Christi specialis est pater, nobis est pater omnibus in communi: quia illum solum genuit, nos autem creavit. Et ideo secundum Matthaeum dicitur: pater noster, et additur: qui es in caelis; in illis scilicet caelis de quibus dictum est: caeli enarrant gloriam Dei. Caelum est ubi culpa cessavit, ubi nullum mortis est vulnus
Theophylactus
Non autem dicit: qui es in caelis, tamquam ibi circumscribatur; sed ut ad caelos erigat auditorem et abstrahat a terrenis
Gregorius Nyssenus
Vide autem quantae praeparationis opus est ut audacter possis Deo dicere pater; quia si ad res mundanas intuitum dirigis, aut humanam gloriam ambis, aut sordes passibilis appetitus, et hanc orationem enunties; audire mihi videor Deum dicentem: cum corruptae fueris vitae, si patrem vocas incorruptibilitatis genitorem, foeda voce inquinas incorruptibile nomen: nam qui patrem mandavit vocare, proferre mendacium non concessit. Omnium vero bonorum exordium est glorificare nomen Dei in vita nostra; unde subdit sanctificetur nomen tuum. Quis enim est adeo bestialis qui videns in credentibus vitam puram, non glorificet nomen invocatum in tali vita? Igitur qui dicit in oratione sanctificetur in me invocatum nomen tuum, hoc orat: fiam, tuo concurrente subsidio, iustus, et abstinens a quolibet malo
Chrysostomus
Sicut enim cum quis caeli pulchritudinem aspicit, dicit: gloria tibi, Deus, sic etiam cum aspicit alicuius virtutem: quia hominis virtus multo magis quam caelum glorificat Deum
Augustinus de Verb. Dom
Vel dicitur sanctificetur nomen tuum, in nobis, ut ad nos possit eius sanctificatio pervenire
Titus
Vel dicit sanctificetur nomen tuum: idest, nota sit tua sanctitas toti mundo, et laudet te decenter. Rectos autem decet collaudatio. Iussit igitur orare pro emendatione mundi totius
Cyrillus
Quoniam penes eos ad quos nondum pervenit fides, contemnitur adhuc nomen Dei; sed ubi iubar veritatis super eos illuxerit, eum fatebuntur sanctum sanctorum
Titus
Et quia in nomine Iesu est gloria Dei patris; tunc nomen patris sanctificabitur, quando Christus erit notus
Origenes
Vel quia nomen Dei ab errantibus attribuitur culturis et creaturis, nondum est sanctificatum, ut sit separatum a quibus debuit separari. Decet ergo nos orare ut nomen Dei adaptetur soli vero Deo, cui adaptatur quod subditur adveniat regnum tuum: ut scilicet evacuetur principatus, et potestas, et virtus, et regnum mundi, quin etiam peccatum, quod regnat in mortalibus nostris corporibus
Gregorius Nyssenus
Imploramus etiam a domino liberari a corruptione, eximi a morte. Vel secundum quosdam, adveniat regnum tuum, idest, veniat super nos spiritus sanctus tuus, ut purificet nos
Augustinus de Verb. Dom
Tunc enim venit regnum Dei quando eius sumus gratiam consecuti: ipse enim ait: regnum Dei intra vos est
Cyrillus
Vel qui hoc dicunt, videntur optare rursum refulgentem in mundo omnium salvatorem. Mandavit autem in oratione petere illud tempus revera terribile, ut sciant quod vivere decet eos non lente vel remisse, ut illud tempus non paret eis flammam et vindictam, sed magis honeste secundum voluntatem ipsius, ut eis tempus illud nectat coronas: unde, secundum Matthaeum sequitur: fiat voluntas tua, sicut in caelo et in terra
Chrysostomus
Quasi dicat: praesta nobis, domine, conversationem imitari caelestem, quatenus quaecumque tu vis, nos etiam velimus
Gregorius Nyssenus
Quoniam enim vitam humanam post resurrectionem similem dicit esse venturam vitae angelicae, consequens est vitam mundanam ad vitam quae postmodum speratur, disponi, ut in carne viventes, carnaliter non vivamus. Per hoc autem verus medicus animae solvit morbi naturam; ut quos occupavit infirmitas per hoc quod a voluntate divina recesserant, a morbo denuo liberet copulatio ad voluntatem divinam. Est enim sanitas animae executio debita voluntatis divinae
Augustinus in Enchir
Apud Evangelistam igitur Matthaeum septem petitiones continere videtur dominica oratio; Evangelista vero Lucas in oratione dominica petitiones non septem, sed quinque complexus est, nec ab illo utique discrepavit. Sed quomodo illa septem sint intelligenda, ipse sub brevitate commonuit. Nomen quippe Dei sanctificatur in spiritu; Dei autem regnum in resurrectione futurum est. Ostendens ergo Lucas tertiam petitionem duarum superiorum esse quodammodo repetitionem, magis eam praetermittendo voluit intelligi. Deinde tres alias adiunxit; et primo de pane quotidiano, dicens panem nostrum quotidianum da nobis hodie
Augustinus de Verb. Dom
In Graeco dicitur epiusion, hoc est supersubstantialem. Non iste est panis qui vadit in corpus, sed ille panis vitae aeternae, qui animae nostrae substantiam fulcit. Latinus autem hunc quotidianum panem dicit, quem Graeci dicunt advenientem. Si quotidianus ille est panis, cur post annum illum sumas, quemadmodum Graeci in oriente facere consueverunt? Accipe quotidie quod quotidie tibi prosit: sic vive quod quotidie merearis accipere. Mors domini significatur, et remissio peccatorum. Qui vulnus habet, medicinam quaerit; vulnus est, quia sub peccato sumus; medicina est caeleste et venerabile sacramentum. Si quotidie accipis, quotidie tibi est hodie; Christus tibi quotidie resurgit: hodie est enim quando Christus resurgit
Titus
Vel panis animarum divina est virtus afferens futuram vitam perennem, sicut panis ex terra prodiens vitam temporalem conservat. Cum autem quotidianum dixisset, divinum qui advenit et futurus est, significat; quem nobis hodie praestari requirimus, poscentes quoddam eius principium atque gustum, quando spiritus in nobis inhabitans virtutem operatur, quae superat omnem virtutem humanam; puta castitatem, humilitatem
, et cetera. Cyrillus
Putant autem forsan aliqui indecens esse, sanctos a Deo quaerere corporalia; et ob hanc causam applicant quod dicitur, ad spiritualem considerationem. Ego autem concedam quod oportet sanctos praecipue satagere ad obtinenda spiritualia dona; illud tamen decet inspicere quod irreprehensibiliter petunt, domino praecipiente, panem communem: ex eo enim quod panem iussit quaerere, idest quotidianum alimentum, videtur quod nihil concedat eos habere, sed magis honestam colere paupertatem: non enim est habentium panem petere, sed oppressorum penuria
Basilius
Quasi dicat: panem quotidianum, qui nostrae substantiae competit ad vitam diurnam, non tibi ipsi commendes; sed ad Deum causa eius refugias, exponens ei necessitatem naturae
Chrysostomus in Matthaeum
Postulanda ergo sunt divinitus necessaria vitae, non ciborum diversitates et vina odorifera, et cetera quae delectant guttur, onerant autem ventrem, et mentem perturbant; sed panis, qui potest substantiam corporis sustentare; et illum qui nobis hodie tantummodo sufficit, ut de crastino non cogitemus. Unam autem solam petitionem sensibilem quaerimus, ut praesentibus non affigamur
Gregorius Nyssenus
Postquam autem per bona opera fiduciam sumere docuit, consequenter remissionem reatuum docet implorare; sequitur enim et dimitte nobis peccata nostra
Titus
Hoc autem additum est necessario, pro eo quod nullus sine peccato reperitur, ne impediamur a sacra participatione propter humana peccata. Cum enim teneamur exhibere Christo omnimodam sanctitatem, qui spiritum sanctum habitare facit in nobis, redarguendi sumus, si non observemus ei templum mundum. Huic autem defectui subvenitur per Dei bonitatem indulgentem humanae fragilitati peccatorum punitionem. Hoc autem iuste fit a iusto Deo, quando nos quasi debitoribus relaxamus, his scilicet qui nobis nocuerunt, et debita non exhibuerunt; unde subditur siquidem et ipsi dimittimus omni debenti nobis
Cyrillus
Vult enim, ut ita loquar, patientiae quam homines colunt, imitatorem fieri Deum, ut qualem ipsi exhibuerunt conservis bonitatem, talem pari lance recipere petant a Deo, qui iuste recompensat, et novit omnium misereri
Chrysostomus
Haec igitur animadvertendo grates agendae sunt debitoribus nostris: fiunt enim nobis, si sapimus, causa indulgentiae maximae; et pauca exhibentes, plurima reperiemus: nam et nos multa debemus et magna debita domino; quorum si minimam partem a nobis vellet exigere, iam perissemus
Augustinus de Verb. Dom
Debitum autem quid est nisi peccatum? Ergo si non accepisses alieni fenoris pecuniam, non deberes; et ideo peccatum tibi imputatur. Habuisti enim pecuniam, cum qua dives nascereris, ad imaginem et similitudinem factus Dei; sed perdidisti quod habebas; sicut dum arrogantiam desideras vindicare, perdidisti humilitatis pecuniam; accepisti a Diabolo debitum, quod non erat necessarium: cautionem tuam tenebat inimicus; sed eam dominus crucifixit, et suo cruore delevit. Potens est autem dominus, qui abstulit peccatum, et debita nostra donavit, custodire nos adversus Diaboli insidias, qui culpam generare consuevit; unde sequitur et ne nos inducas in tentationem, quam scilicet ferre non possumus. Sed quasi athleta talem vult tentationem, quam ferre possit humana conditio
Titus
A Diabolo enim non tentari est impossibile; sed ne a Deo relinquamur ad tentationes, hoc deprecamur. Quod autem ex permissione divina contingit, illud Deus quandoque facere dicitur in Scriptura; et secundum hoc, nisi prohibeat tentationis invalescentiam, quae supra nos est, tunc nos in tentationem inducit
san Massimo
Vel mandat dominus ut petamus ne nos inducas in tentationem; idest, non permittas voluptuosarum et spontanearum tentationum nos experientiam pati. Iacobus autem docet, pro veritate certantes non remitti tentationibus involuntariis et causativis laborum, dicens: omne gaudium existimate, fratres mei, cum in tentationes varias incideritis
Basilius
Non tamen decet nos orando petere afflictiones corporales; universaliter enim praecepit orare, non subire tentationem; sed postquam aliquis subiit, expedit a domino petere virtutem perferendi, ut consummetur in nobis illud: qui sustinet usque ad finem, salvus erit
Augustinus in Enchir
At vero quod Matthaeus in ultimo posuit: sed libera nos a malo, iste non posuit, ut intelligamus ad illud superius, quod de tentatione dictum est, pertinere: ideo quippe ait: sed libera, non ait: et libera; tamquam unam petitionem demonstrans: noli hoc, sed hoc. Sed sciat unusquisque in eo se liberari a malo quod non infertur in tentationem
Augustinus de Verb. Dom
Unusquisque enim petit ut a malo, hoc est ab inimico et peccato, liberetur; sed qui Deo se committit, Diabolum non timet. Si enim Deus pro nobis, quis contra nos?
11:5
san Cirillo di Alessandria † 444 d.C.
The Saviour had before taught, in answer to the request of His apostles, how men ought to pray. But it might happen that those who had received this wholesome teaching, poured forth their prayers indeed according to the form given to them, but carelessly and languidly, and then when they were not heard in the first or second prayer, left off praying. That this then might not be our case, He shews by means of a parable, that cowardice in our prayers is hurtful, but it is of great advantage to have patience in them. Hence it is said, And he says unto them, Which of you shall have a friend.
Teofilatto † 1107
God is that friend, who loveth all men, and wills that all should he saved.
sant'Ambrogio † 397 d.C.
Who is a greater friend to us, than He who delivered up His body for us? Now we have here another kind of command given us, that at all times, not only in the day, but at night, prayers should be offered up. For it follows, And shall go into him at midnight. (Ps. 119:62.) As David did when he said, At midnight I will rise and give thanks unto thee. For he had no fear of awakening them from sleep, whom he knew to be ever watching. For if David who was occupied also in the necessary affairs of a kingdom was so holy, that seven times in the day he gave praise to God, (Ps. 119:164.) what ought we to do, who ought so much the more to pray, as we more frequently sin, through the weakness of our mind and body? But if thou lovest the Lord thy God, thou wilt be able to gain favour, not only for thyself, but others. For it follows, And say unto him, Friend, lend me three loaves, &c.
sant'Agostino † 430 d.C. Serm. 105
But what are these three loaves but the food of the heavenly mystery? For it may be that one has had a friend asking for what he cannot supply him with, and then finds that he has not what he is compelled to give. A friend then comes to you on his journey, that is, in this present life, in which all are travelling on as strangers, and no one remains possessor, but to every man is told, Pass on, O stranger, give place to him that is coming. (Ecclus 29, 27.) Or perhaps some friend or yours comes from a bad road, (that is, an evil life,) wearied and not finding the truth, by hearing and receiving which he may become happy. He comes to thee as to a Christian, and says, “Give me a reason,” asking perhaps what you from the simplicity of your faith are ignorant of, and not having wherewith to satisfy his hunger, are compelled to seek it in the Lord’s books. For perhaps what he asked is contained in the book, but obscure. You are not permitted to ask Paul himself, or Peter, or any prophet, for all that family is now resting with their Lord, and the ignorance of the world is very great, that is, it is midnight, and your friend who is urgent from hunger presses this, not contented with a simple faith; must he then be abandoned? Go therefore to the Lord Himself with whom the family is sleeping, Knock, and pray; of whom it is added, And he from within shall answer and say, Trouble me not. He delays to give, wishing that you should the more earnestly desire what is delayed, lost by being given at once it should grow common.
san Basilio Magno † 379 d.C. Const. Mon. c. 1.
For perhaps He delays purposely, to redouble your earnestness and coming to him, and that you may know what the gift of God is, and may anxiously guard what is given. For whatever a man acquires with much pains he strives to keep safe, lest with the loss of that he should lose his labour likewise.
La Glossa ordin.
He does not then take away the liberty of asking, but is the more anxious to kindle the desire of praying, by shewing the difficulty of obtaining that we ask for. For it follows, The door is now shut.
sant'Ambrogio † 397 d.C.
This is the door which Paul also requests may be opened to him, beseeching to be assisted not only by his own prayers, but those also of the people, that a door of utterance may be opened to him to speak the mystery of Christ. (Col. 4:3.) And perhaps that is the door which John saw open, and it was said to him, Come up hither, and, I will shew thee things which must be hereafter. (Rev. 4:1.)
sant'Agostino † 430 d.C. Qu. Ev. l. ii. qu. 21.
The time then referred to is that of the famine of the word, when the understanding is shut up, (Amos 8:11.) and they who dealing out the wisdom of the Gospel as it were bread, preached throughout the world, are now in their secret rest with the Lord. And this it is which is added, And my children are with me in bed.
san Gregorio di Nissa † 395 d.C.
Well does he call those children who by the arms of righteousness have claimed to themselves freedom from passion, shewing that the good which by practice we have acquired, had been from the beginning laid up in our nature. For when any one renouncing the flesh, by living in the exercise of a virtuous life, has overcome passion, then he becomes as a child, and is insensible to the passions. But by the bed we understand the rest of Christ.
La Glossa ordin.
And because of what has gone before he adds, I cannot rise and give thee, which must have reference to the difficulty of obtaining.
sant'Agostino † 430 d.C. de Quæst. Ev. lib. ii. qu. 21.
Or else, the friend to whom the visit is made at midnight, for the loan of the three loaves, is evidently meant for an allegory, just as a person set in the midst of trouble might ask God that He would give him to understand the Trinity, by which he may console the troubles of this present life. For his distress is the midnight in which he is compelled to be so urgent in his request for the three. Now by the three loaves it is signified, that the Trinity is of one substance. But the friend coming from his journey is understood the desire of man, which ought to obey reason, but was obedient to the custom of the world, which he calls the way, from all things passing along it. Now when man is converted to God, that desire also is reclaimed from custom. But if not consoled by that inward joy arising from the spiritual doctrine which declares the Trinity of the Creator, he is in great straits who is pressed down by earthly sorrows, seeing that from all outward delights he is commanded to abstain, and within there is no refreshment from the delight of spiritual doctrine. And yet it is effected by prayer, that he who desires should receive understanding from God, even though there be no one by whom wisdom should be preached. For it follows, And if that man shall continue, &c. The argument is drawn from the less to the greater. For, if a friend rises from his bed, and gives not from the force of friendship, but from weariness, how much more does God give who without weariness gives most abundantly whatever we ask?
sant'Agostino † 430 d.C. ubi sup.
But when thou shalt have obtained the three loaves, that is, the food and knowledge of the Trinity, thou hast both the source of life and of food. Fear not. Cease not. For that bread will not come to an end, but will put an end to your want. Learn and teach. Live and eat.
Teofilatto † 1107
Or else, The midnight is the end of life, at which many come to God. But the friend is the Angel who receives the soul. Or, the midnight is the depth of temptations, in which he who has fallen, seeks from God three loaves, the relief of the wants of his body, soul, and spirit; through whom we run into no danger in our temptations. But the friend who comes from his journey is God Himself, who proves by temptations who has nothing to set before Him, and who is weakened in temptation. But when He says, And the door is shut, we must understand that we ought to be prepared before temptations. But after that we have fallen into them, the gate of preparation is shut, and being found unprepared, unless God keep us, we are in danger.
Il testo latino
Cyrillus
Docuerat supra salvator ad petitionem apostolorum, qualiter oportet orare: poterat autem contingere eos qui hoc salutare documentum receperant, effundere quidem preces iuxta traditam formam, sed negligenter et remisse hoc facere: deinde cum non exaudirentur per primam vel secundam orationem, desistere ab orationibus. Itaque ne hoc pateremur, per modum parabolae manifestat, quod pusillanimitas in orationibus damnosa est. Utilissimum vero est in eis patientiam habere; unde dicitur et ait ad illos: quis vestrum habebit amicum?
Theophylactus
Amicus iste Deus est, qui omnes amat et omnes salvos vult fieri
Ambrosius
Quis etiam est nobis amicior quam qui pro nobis corpus suum tradidit? Datur autem nobis hic alius praecepti modus, ut omnibus momentis, non solum diebus, sed etiam noctibus, oratio deferatur; sequitur enim et ibit ad illum media nocte: sicut petiit David quando dixit: media nocte surgebam ad confitendum tibi; neque enim timuit excitare dormientem, quem scit semper esse vigilantem. Nam si ille tam sanctus, et qui regni erat necessitatibus occupatus, septies in die laudem domino dicebat; quid nos facere debemus, qui eo amplius rogare debemus quo frequentius carnis ac mentis fragilitate delinquimus? Quid quod diligendo dominum Deum tuum, non solum tibi, sed etiam aliis poteris mereri? Sequitur enim et dicet illi: amice, commoda mihi tres panes, quoniam amicus meus venit ad me de via, et non habeo quod ponam ante illum
Augustinus de Verb. Dom
Quid autem sunt isti tres panes nisi mysterii caelestis alimentum? Fieri enim potest ut aliquis passus fuerit amicum aliquid interrogantem quod respondere non possit; et tunc se invenit non habere quando coactus est dare. Venit ergo tibi amicus de via huius saeculi, in qua omnes velut peregrini transeunt, nec ullus quasi possessor manet; sed omni homini dicitur: transi, da venturo locum, aut forte de via mala, hoc est de vita mala, fatigatus nescio quis amicus tuus non inveniens veritatem, qua audita et percepta beatus fiat. Venit ad te tamquam ad Christianum, et dicit: redde mihi rationem: et interrogat quod forte tu per simplicitatem fidei nesciebas; et non est unde reficias esurientem et compelleris quaerere in dominicis libris: fortassis enim quod ille interrogavit, in libro positum est; sed obscurum est; ipsum Paulum, aut Petrum, aut aliquem prophetam interrogare non sineris: iam enim requiescit familia ista cum domino isto suo; et saeculi huius ignorantia valida est, hoc est nox media, et urget amicus esuriens, cui simplex fides non sufficit. Numquid deserendus est? Ergo ad ipsum dominum, cum quo familia requiescit, pulsa orando; de quo subditur et ille de intus respondens dicat: noli mihi molestus esse. Qui differt dare, vult ut amplius desideres dilatum, ne vilescat cito datum
Basilius
Forsitan etiam ob hoc differt quasi ingeminans tui assiduitatem et frequentiam erga se, et ut agnoscas quid donum Dei sit, et in timore donata custodias. Quicquid enim aliquis multo labore acquirit, nititur custodire, ne cum illud perdiderit, suum laborem amittat
Glossa
Non ergo aufert impetrandi licentiam, sed vehementius accendit desiderium orandi, ostensa difficultate consequendi; sequitur enim iam ostium clausum est
Ambrosius
Hoc est ostium quod aperiri sibi etiam Paulus exposcit, non solum suis, sed etiam populi orationibus obsecrans se iuvari, ut aperiatur sibi ostium ad loquendum mysterium Christi. Et fortasse illud est ostium quod apertum vidit Ioannes, cui dictum est: ascende huc, et ostendam tibi quae oportet fieri
Augustinus de quaest. Evang
Significatur ergo tempus famis verbi cum intelligentia clauditur, et illi qui apostolicam sapientiam tamquam panem erogantes per orbem terrae praedicaverunt, iam sunt in secreta quiete cum domino; et hoc est quod subditur et pueri mei mecum sunt in cubili
Gregorius Nyssenus
Opportune eos qui per arma iustitiae impassibilitatem vindicaverunt sibi, pueros appellat, docens quod bonum, quod per studia in nobis acquiritur, ab initio fuerat in natura repositum: nam quando aliquis abrenuntians carni per rationem, exercitio vitae virtuosae passionem confutavit, tunc quasi puer insensibiliter se habet erga passiones. Cubile autem requiem intelligimus salvatorum
Glossa
Et propter praemissa subdit non possum surgere, et dare tibi: quod est ad difficultatem impetrandi referendum
Augustinus
Vel aliter. Amicus ad quem venitur media nocte, ut accommodet tres panes, utique ad similitudinem ponitur secundum quam quis rogat Deum in media tribulatione constitutus, ut ei tribuat intelligentiam Trinitatis, qua praesentis vitae consoletur labores. Ipsa enim angustia media nox est, qua cogitur vehementer instare. In tribus autem panibus etiam illud significatur, unius substantiae esse Trinitatem. Amicus autem veniens de via intelligitur hominis appetitus, qui debet rationi servire: serviebat autem consuetudini temporali: quam viam vocat propter omnia transeuntia. Converso autem homine ad Deum, etiam ille appetitus a consuetudine revocatur. Sed si non consoletur interius gaudium de doctrina spirituali, qua creatoris Trinitas praedicatur, magnae angustiae sunt in homine quem premit aerumna mortalis, cum ab his quae foris delectant praecipitur abstinentia, et intus non est refectio de laetitia doctrinae spiritualis: et tamen orando efficitur ut accipiat desiderans intellectum a domino, etiamsi homo desit per quem sapientia praedicetur; sequitur enim et ille si perseveraverit pulsans, dico vobis: et si non dabit illi surgens eo quod amicus eius sit, propter improbitatem tamen eius surget, et dabit illi quotquot habet necessarios. Comparatio est a minori: si enim amicus homo surgit de lecto et dat, non amicitia sed taedio compulsus, quanto magis Deus dat, qui sine taedio largissime donat quod petitur?
Augustinus de Verb. Dom
Cum autem perveneris ad tres panes, hoc est ad cibum et intelligentiam Trinitatis, habes et unde vivas, et unde pascas. Ne timeas, ne finias: non enim panis ille finietur, sed indigentiam tuam finiet; disce et doce, vive et pasce
Theophylactus
Vel aliter. Media nox finis est vitae, in quo multi ad Deum adveniunt. Amicus autem est Angelus, qui accipit animam. Vel media nox est profundum tentationum, in quo constitutus petit a Deo tres panes, necessitatem scilicet corporis, animae et spiritus, per quae in tentationibus non periclitamur. Amicus autem qui de via venit, ipse Deus est, qui in tentationibus nos probat: cui non habet quod apponat qui in tentatione infirmatur. Quod autem dicit et clausa est ianua, intelligendum est, quod docet nos ante tentationes praeparatos esse; postquam vero tentationi incidimus, praeparationis ianua clauditur, et imparati inventi, nisi Deus adiuvet, periclitamur
11:9
sant'Agostino † 430 d.C. ubi sup.
Having laid aside the metaphor, our Lord added an exhortation, and expressly urged us to ask, seek, and knock, until we receive what we are seeking. Hence he says, And I say unto you, Ask, and it shall be given you.
san Cirillo di Alessandria † 444 d.C.
The words, I say unto you, have the force of an oath. For God doth not lie, but whenever He makes known any thing to His hearers with an oath, he manifests the inexcusable littleness of our faith.
san Giovanni Crisostomo † 407 d.C. Hom. 23. in Matt.
Now by asking, He means prayer, but by seeking, zeal and anxiety, as He adds, Seek, and ye shall find. For those things which are sought require great care. And this is particularly the case with God. For there are many things which block up our senses. As then we search for lost gold, so let us anxiously seek after God. He shews also, that though He does not forthwith open the gates, we must yet wait. Hence he adds, Knock, and it shall be opened unto you; for if you continue seeking, you shall surely receive. For this reason, and as the door shut makes you knock, therefore he did not at once consent that you might entreat.
Un espositore greco Severus Antioch.
Or by the word knock perhaps he means seeking effectually, for one knocks with the hand, but the hand is the sign of a good work. Or these three may be distinguished in another way. For it is the beginning of virtue to ask to know the way of truth. But the second step is to seek how we must go by that way. The third step is when a man has reached the virtue to knock at the door, that he may enter upon the wide field of knowledge. All these things a man acquires by prayer. Or to ask indeed is to pray, but to seek is by good works to do things becoming our prayers. And to knock is to continue in prayer without ceasing.
sant'Agostino † 430 d.C. Serm. 105.
But He would not so encourage us to ask were He not willing to give. Let human slothfulness blush, He is more willing to give than we to receive.
sant'Ambrogio † 397 d.C.
Now he who promises any thing ought to convey a hope of the thing promised, that obedience may follow commands, faith, promises. And therefore he adds, For every one that asketh receiveth.
Origene † 253 d.C.
But some one may seek to know, how it comes that they who pray are not heard? To which we must answer, that whose sets about seeking in the right way, omitting none of those things which avail to the obtaining of our requests, shall really receive what he has prayed to be given him. But if a man turns away from the object of a right petition, and asks not as it becomes him, he does not ask. And therefore it is, that when he does not receive, as is here promised, there is no falsehood. For so also when a master says, “Whoever will come to me, he shall receive the gift of instruction;” we understand it to imply a person going in real earnest to a master, that he may zealously and diligently devote himself to his teaching. Hence too James says, Ye ask and receive not, because ye ask amiss, (James 4:3.) namely, for the sake of vain pleasures. But some one will say, Nay, when men ask to obtain divine knowledge, and to recover their virtue they do not obtain? To which we must answer, that they sought not to receive the good things for themselves, but that thereby they might reap praise.
san Basilio Magno † 379 d.C. in Const. c. 1.
If also any one from indolence surrenders himself to his desires, and betrays himself into the hands of his enemies, God neither assists him nor hears him, because by sin he has alienated himself from God. It becomes then a man to offer whatever belongs to him, but to cry to God to assist him. Now we must ask for the Divine assistance not slackly, nor with a mind wavering to and fro, because such a one will not only not obtain what it seeks, but will the rather provoke God to anger. For if a man standing before a prince has his eye fixed within and without, lest perchance he should be punished, how much more before God ought he to stand watchful and trembling? But if when awakened by sin you are unable to pray stedfastly to the utmost of your power, check yourself, that when you stand before God you may direct your mind to Him. And God pardons you, because not from indifference, but infirmity, you cannot appear in His presence as you ought. If then you thus command yourself, do not depart until you receive. For whenever you ask and receive not, it is because your request was improperly made, either without faith, or lightly, or for things which are not good for you, or because you left off praying. But some frequently make the objection, “Why pray we? Is God then ignorant of what we have need?” He knows undoubtedly, and gives us richly all temporal things even before we ask. But we must first desire good works, and the kingdom of heaven; and then having desired, ask in faith and patience, bringing into our prayers whatever is good for us, convicted of no offence by our own conscience.
sant'Ambrogio † 397 d.C.
The argument then persuading to frequent prayer, is the hope of obtaining what we pray for. The ground of persuasion was first in the command, afterwards it is contained in that example which He sets forth, adding, If a son shall ask bread of any of you, will he give him a stone? &c.
san Cirillo di Alessandria † 444 d.C.
In these words our Saviour gives us a very necessary piece of instruction. For often-times we rashly, from the impulse of pleasure, give way to hurtful desires. When we ask any such thing from God, we shall not obtain it. To shew this, He brings an obvious example from those things which are before our eyes, in our daily experience. For when thy son asks of thee bread, thou givest it him gladly, because he seeks a wholesome food. But when from want of understanding he asks for a stone to eat, thou givest it him not, but rather hinderest him from satisfying his hurtful desire. So that the sense may be, But which of you asking his father for bread, (which the father gives,) will he give him a stone? (that is, if he asked it.) There is the same argument also in the serpent and the fish; of which he adds, Or if he asks a fish, will he for a fish give him a serpent? And in like manner in the egg and scorpion, of which he adds, Or if he ask an egg, will he offer him a scorpion?
Origene † 253 d.C.
Consider then this, if the bread be not indeed the food of the soul in knowledge, without which it can not be saved, as, for example, the well planned rule of a just life. But the fish is the love of instruction, as to know the constitution of the world, and the effects of the elements, and whatever else besides wisdom treats of. Therefore God does not in the place of bread offer a stone, which the devil wished Christ to eat, nor in the place of a fish does He give a serpent, which the Ethiopians eat who are unworthy to eat fishes. Nor generally in the place of what is nourishing does he give what is not eatable and injurious, which relates to the scorpion and egg.
sant'Agostino † 430 d.C. de Quæst. Ev. lib. ii. qu. 22.
Or by the bread is meant charity, because we have a greater desire of it, and it is so necessary, that without it all other things are nothing, as the table without bread is mean. Opposed to which is hardness of heart, which he compared to a stone. But by the fish is signified the belief in invisible things, either from the waters of baptism, or because it is taken out of invisible places which the eye cannot reach. Because also faith, though tossed about by the waves of this world, is not destroyed, it is rightly compared to a fish, in opposition to which he has placed the serpent on account of the poison of deceit, which by evil persuasion had its first seed in the first man. Or, by the egg is understood hope. For the egg is the young not yet formed, but hoped for through cherishing, opposed to which he has placed the scorpion, whose poisoned sting is to be dreaded behind; as the contrary to hope is to look back, since the hope of the future reaches forward to those things which are before.
sant'Agostino † 430 d.C. Serm. 105.
What great things the world speaks to thee, and roars them behind thy back to make thee look behind! O unclean world, why clamourest thou! Why attempt to turn him away! Thou wouldest detain him when thou art perishing, what wouldest thou if thou wert abiding for ever? Whom wouldest thou not deceive with sweetness, when bitter thou canst infuse false food?
san Cirillo di Alessandria † 444 d.C.
Now from the example just given he concludes, If then ye being evil, (i. e. having a mind capable of wickedness, and not uniform and settled in good, as God,) know how to give good gifts; how much more shall your heavenly Father?
san Beda † 735 d.C.
Or, he calls the lovers of the world evil, who give those things which they judge good according to their sense, which are also good in their nature, and are useful to aid imperfect life. Hence he adds, Know how to give good gifts to your children. The Apostles even, who by the merit of their election had exceeded the goodness of mankind in general, are said to be evil in comparison with Divine goodness, since nothing is of itself good but God alone. But that which is added, How much more shall your heavenly Father give the Holy Spirit to them that ask him, for which Matthew has written, will give good things to them that ask him, shews that the Holy Spirit is the fulness of God’s gifts, since all the advantages which are received from the grace of God’s gifts flow from that source.
sant'Atanasio † 373 d.C. Dial. 1. de Trin.
Now unless the Holy Spirit were of the substance of God, Who alone is good, He would by no means be called good, since our Lord refused to be called good, inasmuch as He was made man.
sant'Agostino † 430 d.C. Serm. 105.
Therefore, O covetous man, what seekest thou? or if thou seekest any thing else, what will suffice thee to whom the Lord is not sufficient?
Il testo latino
Augustinus de Verb. Dom
Posita similitudine, adiunxit exhortationem dominus, et omnino stimulavit nos quaerere, petere, pulsare, donec accipiamus quod petimus; unde dicit et ego dico vobis: petite, et dabitur vobis
Cyrillus
Quod dicit dico vobis, vim habet iuramenti: Deus enim non mentitur. Quandocumque autem innuit audientibus aliquid cum iuramento, ostendit inexcusabilem nostrae fidei parvitatem
Chrysostomus in Matthaeum
Per petitionem autem orationem ostendit; per inquisitionem vero studium et sollicitudinem, cum subdit quaerite, et invenietis: quae enim quaeruntur, plurima cura indigent: quod maxime est in Deo. Plura namque sunt quae sensum nostrum impediunt. Sicut ergo aurum perditum quaerimus, sic Deum sollicite perquiramus. Ostendit etiam quod quamvis non aperiat illico ianuam, tamen immorandum est; unde subdit pulsate, et aperietur vobis: quia si quaerens immoraberis, utique recipies; ob hoc reclusum est ostium ut faciat te pulsare: ideo non mox annuit ut exposcas
Graecus
Vel per hoc quod dicit pulsate, forsitan insinuat petere cum effectu: pulsat enim aliquis manu: boni autem operis signum est manus. Vel haec tria possunt aliter distingui: virtutis enim initium est petere notam fieri viam veritatis; secundus vero gradus est quaerere qualiter oporteat transire per viam; tertius gradus est ut cum virtutes attigerit, pulset ad ostium, ut intret spatiosam cognitionem: quae omnia orando aliquis acquirit. Vel petere quidem est orare: quaerere vero, per bona opera agere orationi condigna; pulsare autem est orationi immorari, nec desistere
Augustinus
Non autem nos tantum hortaretur ut peteremus, nisi dare vellet. Erubescat humana pigritia; plus vult ille dare quam nos accipere
Ambrosius
Qui autem promittit aliquid, spem debet afferre promissi, ut mandatis obedientia deferatur, promissis fides; et ideo subdit omnis enim qui petit accipit, et qui quaerit invenit, et pulsanti aperietur
Origenes
Quaeret autem aliquis qualiter quidam orantes non exaudiantur. Ad quod dicendum, quod quicumque recto tramite ad quaerendum accedit, nil omittens ex his quae conferunt ad petitorum obtentum, accipiet revera quod precatus est dari sibi: si quis autem divertat a proposito debitae petitionis, cum non petat ut decet, non petit; quo fit ut cum non recipiat, quod hic dicitur, non falsificetur; nam et magistro dicente: quicumque veniet ad me, assequetur disciplinarum peritiam, adire magistrum realiter accipimus, hoc est ut ferventer et diligenter vacet documentis ipsius; unde et Iacobus dicit: petitis et non accipitis, eo quod male petatis, scilicet causa voluptatum vanarum. Sed dicet aliquis: immo cum aliqui rogant pro divina notitia obtinenda et recuperatione virtutum, non obtinent. Cui dicendum, quod non propter se bona petiverunt accipere, sed ut commendentur per ea
Basilius
Si quis etiam ob torporem exhibeat se desideriis, et traditor sui fiat in manus hostium, hunc Deus nec adiuvat, nec exaudit, eo quod per peccatum alienum se fecit a Deo. Decet ergo offerre quidem quicquid interest sua; clamare autem ad Deum, ut adiuvet eum. Est autem divinum subsidium implorandum non remisse, nec mente huc illucque vagante: eo quod talis non solum non impetrabit quod petit, sed magis dominum irritabit: nam si aliquis coram principe stans, fixum habet et intrinsecum et extrinsecum oculum, ne forsitan puniatur: quanto magis coram Deo attentum ac tremebundum oportet assistere? Si vero debilitatus a peccato fixe nequis orare, quantumcumque potes te ipsum cohibeas, ut stando coram Deo ad eum dirigas intellectum; et Deus ignoscit, eo quod non ex negligentia, sed ex fragilitate non potes, ut oportet, assistere coram Deo. Si sic ergo teipsum compellis, ne discedas donec accipias. Ideo ergo quandoque petis et non accipis, quia perperam postulasti, vel infideliter, vel leviter, vel non conferentia tibi, vel destitisti. Saepius autem quidam obviant dicentes: quare oramus? An ignorat Deus quibus opus est nobis? Novit quippe, et omnia spiritualia uberius dat nobis et antequam postulemus; sed opera virtutis et regnum caelorum oportet prius optare, optantem vero quaerere, ingerentem per fidem et patientiam quicquid interest sua, in nullo delicto redargutum a propria conscientia
Ambrosius
Ergo praeceptivus locus frequenter orandi spes est impetrandi. Ratio autem persuadendi prius fuit in praecepto, postea fit in exemplo; quod ostendit subdens quis autem ex vobis patrem petit panem, numquid lapidem dabit illi?
Cyrillus
In quo instruit nos salvator quiddam necessarium: frequenter enim inconsulto, voluptatum impetu, irruimus ad perniciosa desideria. Cum igitur aliquid talium a Deo petimus, nequaquam impetrabimus: ad quod ostendendum utitur patenti exemplo ex his quae penes nos sunt: cum enim filius tuus petit panem, gratanter propinas, quia cibum petit opportunum; quando vero sensus penuria lapidem poscit ut comedat, non affers ei, sed potius prohibes eum a nocivo desiderio: ut sit sensus: quis autem ex vobis patrem petit panem, quem scilicet pater dat, numquid lapidem dabit illi? Scilicet si petierit. Eadem quoque ratio est in serpente et pisce, de quo subdit aut piscem; numquid pro pisce serpentem dabit illi? Et similiter in ovo et scorpione, de quo subdit aut si petierit ovum, numquid porriget illi scorpionem?
Origenes
Tu tamen attende, si panis quidem est animae cibus in cognitione, sine quo non contingit salvari: puta perspicax ratio vitae debitae: piscis autem est amor disciplinae; puta mundi constitutionem agnoscere, elementorum effectum, et quaecumque consequenter disserit sapientia. Itaque nec vice panis Deus propinat lapidem, quem volebat Diabolus a Christo manducari; nec vice piscis serpentem, quem comedunt Aethiopes, indigni pisces comedere; nec similiter dat vice nutritivi et utilis, non comestibilia et nociva: quod refertur ad scorpionem et ovum
Augustinus de quaest. Evang
Vel potius intelligitur caritas propter maiorem appetitum et tam necessarium, ut sine illa cetera nihil sint, sicut sine pane mensa est inops: cui contraria est cordis duritia, quam lapidi comparavit. Piscis autem intelligitur fides invisibilium vel propter aquam Baptismi, vel quia de invisibilibus locis capitur. Quod etiam fides huius mundi fluctibus circumiactata non frangitur, recte pisci comparatur; cui contrarium posuit serpentem propter venena fallaciae, quae etiam primo homini male suadendo praeseminavit. In ovo intelligitur spes; ovum enim nondum est fetus perfectus, sed fovendo speratur; cui contrarium posuit scorpionem, cuius aculeus venenatus retro timendus est, sicut contrarium spei est retrospicere, cum spes futurorum in illa quae ante sunt se extendat
Augustinus de Verb. Dom
Quanta tibi loquitur mundus, quanta post dorsum strepit, ut retro respicias? O munde immunde, quid strepis, quid avertere conaris? Tenere vis periens; quid faceres si maneres? Quem non deciperes dulcis, si amarus alimenta mentiris?
Cyrillus
Ex praemisso autem exemplo concludit si ergo vos, cum sitis mali, idest cum mentem susceptivam pravitatis geratis, non autem uniformem et fixam in bono, sicut Deus
Beda
Vel malos vocat saeculi amatores, qui dant illa quae secundum sensum suum iudicant bona; quae etiam in sua natura sunt bona, et ad usum infirmae vitae pertinent; unde subdit nostis bona data dare filiis vestris. Apostoli etiam, qui merito electionis bonitatem humani generis excesserant, supernae bonitatis respectu, mali esse dicuntur: quia nihil per semetipsum bonum, nisi deitas sola. Quod vero subditur quanto magis pater vester de caelo dabit spiritum bonum petentibus se? Pro quo Matthaeus posuit: dabit bona petentibus se, ostendit spiritum sanctum plenitudinem donorum Dei: quia omnes utilitates quae ex donorum Dei gratia suscipiuntur, ex isto fonte emanant
sant'Atanasio
Nisi autem spiritus sanctus esset de substantia Dei, qui solus est bonus, nequaquam hic appellaretur bonus, quando dominus renuit dici bonus in eo quod homo factus est
Augustinus de Verb. Dom
Ergo, avare, quid quaeris? Aut si aliud petas, quid tibi sufficiat, cui Deus non sufficit?
11:14
La Glossa non occ.
The Lord had promised that the Holy Spirit should be given to those that asked for it; the blessed effects whereof He indeed clearly shews in the following miracle. Hence it follows, And Jesus was casting out a devil, and it was dumb.
Teofilatto † 1107
Now he is called κωφὸς, as commonly meaning one who does not speak. It is also used for one who does not hear, but more properly who neither hears nor speaks. But he who has not heard from his birth necessarily cannot speak. For we speak those things which we are taught to speak by hearing. If however one has lost his hearing from a disease that has come upon him, there is nothing to hinder him from speaking. But He who was brought before the Lord was both dumb in speech, and deaf in hearing.
Tito di Bostra † 378 d.C. in Matt.
Now He calls the devil deaf or dumb, as being the cause of this calamity, that the Divine word should not be heard. For the devil, by taking away the quickness of human feeling, blunts the hearing of our soul. Christ therefore comes that He might cast out the devil, and that we might hear the word of truth. For He healed one that He might create a universal foretaste of man’s salvation. Hence it follows, And when he had cast out the devil, the dumb spake.
san Beda † 735 d.C.
But that demoniac is related by Matthew to have been not only dumb, but blind. Three miracles then were performed at the same time on one man. The blind see, the dumb speaks, and he that was possessed by a devil is set free. The like is daily accomplished in the conversion of believers, so that the devil being first cast out, they see the light, and then those mouths which were before silent are loosened to speak the praises of God.
san Cirillo di Alessandria † 444 d.C.
Now when the miracle was performed, the multitude extolled Him with loud praises, and the glory which was due to God. As it follows, And the people wondered.
san Beda † 735 d.C.
But since the multitudes who were thought ignorant always marvelled at our Lord’s actions, the Scribes and Pharisees took pains to deny them, or to pervert them by an artful interpretation, as though they were not the work of a Divine power, but of an unclean spirit. Hence it follows, But some of them said, He casteth out devils through Beelzebub the prince of the devils. Beelzebub was the God Accaron. For Beel is indeed Baal himself. But Zebub means a fly. Now he is called Beelzebub as the man of flies, from whose most foul practices the chief of the devils was so named.
san Cirillo di Alessandria † 444 d.C.
But others by similar darts of envy sought of him a sign from heaven. As it follows, And others, tempting him, sought of him a sign from heaven. As if they said, “Although thou hast cast out a devil from the man, this is no proof however of Divine power. For we have not yet seen any thing like to the miracles of former times. Moses led the people through the midst of the sea, (Exod. 14) and Joshua his successor stayed the sun in Gibeon. (Josh. 10:13.) But thou hast shewn us none of these things.” For to seek signs from heaven shewed that the speaker was at that time influenced by some feeling of this kind towards Christ.
Il testo latino
Glossa
Promiserat dominus quod spiritus bonus daretur orantibus: cuius quidem beneficium subsequenti miraculo demonstrat; unde dicitur et erat Iesus eiciens Daemonium, et illud erat mutum
Theophylactus
Cophos, quem Latini interpretantur mutum, apud Graecos frequenter dicitur qui non loquitur; dicitur etiam et qui non audit; sed magis proprie qui nec audit nec loquitur. Qui autem a nativitate non audivit, ex necessitate non loquitur: ea enim loquimur quae per auditum loqui docemur. Si quis tamen ex aliqua passione superveniente auditum amiserit, hunc nihil prohibet loqui. Qui autem domino oblatus fuit, et mutus erat lingua et surdus auditu
Titus
Mutum autem vel surdum dicit Daemonium quod hanc ingerit passionem, quod non audiatur divinum verbum. Nam Daemones auferentes aptitudinem humani affectus, obtundunt animae nostrae auditum. Idcirco venit Christus ut eiciat Daemonium, et audiamus verbum veritatis; unum enim sanavit, ut universalem praegustationem faciat humanae salutis; unde sequitur et cum eiecisset Daemonium, locutus est mutus
Remigio
Daemoniacus autem iste apud Matthaeum non solum mutus, sed et caecus fuisse narratur. Tria igitur signa simul in uno homine perpetrata sunt. Caecus videt, mutus loquitur, possessus a Daemone liberatur quod quotidie completur in conversione credentium, ut, expulso primum Daemone, fidei lumen aspiciant; deinde ad laudes Dei tacentia prius ora laxentur
Cyrillus
Hoc autem miraculo peracto, extollebat eum multitudo praeconiis, et gloria quae Deum decet; unde sequitur et admiratae sunt turbae
Beda
Turbis autem, quae minus eruditae videbantur, domini semper facta mirantibus, Scribae et Pharisaei vel negare, vel sinistra interpretatione pervertere laborabant; quasi non divinitatis, sed immundi spiritus opera fuissent; unde sequitur quidam autem ex eis dixerunt: in Beelzebub principe Daemoniorum eicit Daemonia. Beelzebub Deus erat Accaron: nam Beel quidem ipse Baal, zebub autem musca vocatur. Dicit autem Beelzebub, quasi vir muscarum; ex cuius spurcissimo ritu principem Daemoniorum cognominabant
Cyrillus
Alii vero paribus stimulati livoris aculeis, petebant ab eo caeleste videre portentum; unde sequitur alii tentantes signum de caelo quaerebant ab eo: quasi dicerent: quamvis ab homine Daemonium eieceris, non tamen hoc est divinae operationis argumentum: nondum enim vidimus aliquid prioribus simile miraculis: Moyses enim transduxit populum per medium maris, Iosue vero successor eius solem retardavit in Gabaon; tu vero nihil horum ostendisti. Quaerere enim prodigia de caelo innuit, quod huiusmodi cogitationibus tunc temporis afficiebantur erga Christum
11:17
san Giovanni Crisostomo † 407 d.C. Hom. 41. in Matt.
The suspicion of the Pharisees being utterly without reason, they dared not divulge it for fear of the multitude, but pondered it in their minds. Hence it is said, But he, knowing their thoughts, said unto them, Every kingdom divided against itself will be brought to desolation.
san Beda † 735 d.C.
He answered not their words but their thoughts, that so at least they might be compelled to believe in His power, who saw into the secrets of the heart.
san Giovanni Crisostomo † 407 d.C. ubi sup.
He did not answer them from the Scriptures, since they gave no heed to them, explaining them away falsely; but he answers them from things of every day occurrence. For a house and a city if it be divided is quickly scattered to nothing; and likewise a kingdom, than which nothing is stronger. For the harmony of the inhabitants maintains houses and kingdoms. If then, says He, I cast out devils by means of a devil, there is dissension among them, and their power perishes. Hence He adds, But if Satan be divided against himself, how shall he stand? For Satan resists not himself, nor hurts his soldiers, but rather strengthens his kingdom. It is then by Divine power alone that I crush Satan under my feet.
sant'Ambrogio † 397 d.C.
Herein also He shews His own kingdom to be undivided and everlasting. Those then who possess no hope in Christ, but think that He casts out devils through the chief of the devils, their kingdom, He says, is not everlasting. This also has reference to the Jewish people. For how can the kingdom of the Jews be everlasting, when by the people of the law Jesus is denied, who is promised by the law? Thus in part does the faith of the Jewish people impugn itself; the glory of the wicked is divided, by division is destroyed. And therefore the kingdom of the Church shall remain for ever, because its faith is undivided in one body.
san Beda † 735 d.C.
The kingdom also of the Father, Son, and Holy Spirit, is not divided, because it is sealed with an eternal stability. Let then the Arians cease to say that the Son is inferior to the Father, but the Holy Spirit inferior to the Son, since whose kingdom is one, their power is one also.
san Giovanni Crisostomo † 407 d.C. Hom. 23. in Matt
This then is the first answer; the second which relates to His disciples He gives as follows, And if I by Beelzebub cast out devils, by whom do your sons cast them out? He says not, “My disciples,” but your sons, wishing to soothe their wrath.
san Cirillo di Alessandria † 444 d.C.
For the disciples of Christ were Jews, and sprung from Jews according to the flesh, and they had obtained from Christ power over unclean spirits, and delivered those who were oppressed by them in Christ’s name. Seeing then that your sons subdue Satan in My name, is it not very madness to say that I have My power from Beelzebub? Ye are then condemned by the faith of your children. Hence He adds, Therefore shall they be your judges.
san Giovanni Crisostomo † 407 d.C. ut sup.
For since they who come forth from you are obedient unto Me, it is plain that they will condemn those who do the contrary.
san Beda † 735 d.C.
Or else, By the sons of the Jews He means the exorcists of that nation, who cast out devils by the invocation of God. As if He says, If the casting out of devils by your sons is ascribed to God, not to devils, why in My case has not the same work the same cause? Therefore shall they be your judges, not in authority to exercise judgment, but in act, since they assign to God the casting out of devils, you to Beelzebub, the chief of the devils.
san Cirillo di Alessandria † 444 d.C.
Since then what you say bears upon it the mark of calumny, it is plain that by the Spirit of God I cast out devils. Hence He adds, But if I by the finger of God cast out devils, no doubt the kingdom of God is come upon you.
sant'Agostino † 430 d.C. de cons. Ev. l. ii. c. 38.
That Luke speaks of the finger of God, where Matthew has said, the Spirit, does not take away from their agreement in sense, but it rather teaches us a lesson, that we may know what meaning to give to the finger of God, whenever we read it in the Scriptures.
sant'Agostino † 430 d.C. de Quæst. Ev. l. ii. qu. 17.
Now the Holy Spirit is called the finger of God, because of the distribution of gifts which are given through Him, to every one his own gift, whether he be of men or angels. For in none of our members is division more apparent than in our fingers.
san Cirillo di Alessandria † 444 d.C.
Or the Holy Spirit is called the finger of God for this reason. The Son was said to be the hand and arm of the Father, (Ps. 98:1.) for the Father worketh all things by Him. As then the finger is not separate from the hand, but by nature a part of it; so the Holy Spirit is consubstantially united to the Son, and through Him the Son does all things.
sant'Ambrogio † 397 d.C.
Nor would you think in the compacting together of our limbs any division of power to be made, for there can be no division in an undivided thing. And therefore the appellation of finger must be referred to the form of unity, not to the distinction of power.
sant'Atanasio † 373 d.C. Orat. 2. con. Arian.
But at this time our Lord does not hesitate because of His humanity to speak of Himself as inferior to the Holy Spirit, saying, that He cast out devils by Him, as though the human nature was not sufficient for the casting out of devils without the power of the Holy Spirit.
san Cirillo di Alessandria † 444 d.C.
And therefore it is justly said, The kingdom of God is come upon you, that is, “If I as a man cast out devils by the Spirit of God, human nature is enriched through Me, and the kingdom of God is come.”
san Giovanni Crisostomo † 407 d.C. Hom. 41. ut sup.
But it is said, upon you, that He might draw them to Him; as if He said, If prosperity comes to you, why do you despise your good things?
sant'Ambrogio † 397 d.C.
At the same time He shews that it is a regal power which the Holy Spirit possesses, in whom is the kingdom of God, and that we in whom the Spirit dwells are a royal house.
Tito di Bostra † 378 d.C. in Matt.
Or He says, The kingdom of God is come upon you, signifying, “is come against you, not for you.” For dreadful is the second coming of Christ to faithless Christians.
Il testo latino
Chrysostomus in Matthaeum
Cum Pharisaeorum suspicio irrationabilis esset, metu multitudinis non audebant eam divulgare, sed in animo suo eam vertebant; unde dicitur ipse autem ut vidit cogitationes eorum, dixit eis: omne regnum in se divisum desolabitur, et domus supra domum cadet
Beda
Non ad dicta, sed ad cogitata respondit; ut vel sic compellerentur credere potentiae eius, quae cordis videbat occulta
Chrysostomus
Non autem respondebat ex Scripturis, quia non attendebant, falso eas exponentes; sed ex his respondet quae communiter accidunt. Domus enim et civitas si fuerit divisa, velociter dissipatur, et etiam regnum, quo nihil est validius: firmat enim regna et domos subditorum concordia. Si ergo, inquit, ego per Daemonem Daemonia eicio, dissensio inter eos est, et perit virtus eorum; unde subdit si autem et Satanas in seipsum divisus est, quomodo stabit regnum eius, quia dicitis me in Beelzebub eicere Daemonia? Non enim Satanas sibiipsi repugnat, nec suis satellitibus nocet, sed potius statuit regnum suum. Restat ergo quod divina virtute conteram Satanam
Ambrosius
In hoc etiam ostendit regnum suum individuum esse, atque perpetuum: et ideo qui non in Christo spem gerunt, sed in principe Daemoniorum eicere Daemones opinantur, eos regni negat esse perpetui, quod spectat etiam ad populum Iudaeorum. Quomodo enim potest regnum Iudaeorum esse perpetuum, quando a legis populo Iesus negatur, qui ex lege debetur? Ita ex parte se fides Iudaicae plebis impugnat, impugnando dividitur, dividendo dissolvitur; et ideo regnum Ecclesiae manebit aeternum, quia individua fides corpus est unum
Beda
Regnum etiam patris et filii et spiritus sancti non est divisum, quod est aeterna stabilitate mansurum. Desistant igitur Ariani iuniorem patre filium, filio vero spiritum sanctum dicere: quia quorum unum est regnum, horum est et una maiestas
Chrysostomus in Matthaeum
Haec est prima solutio; secunda vero, quae est de discipulis, quam ponit subdens si autem ego in Beelzebub eicio Daemonia, filii vestri in quo eiciunt? Non dicit: discipuli mei, sed filii vestri, volens eorum permulcere furorem
Cyrillus
Iudaei namque, et a Iudaeis, secundum carnem, exorti sunt Christi discipuli: qui potestatem in spiritus immundos adepti erant a Christo, et oppressos ab eis in nomine Christi liberabant. Cum ergo filii vestri Satanam in nomine meo conterunt, quomodo non habet multam amentiam, dicere me a Beelzebub virtutem habere? Damnabimini igitur ex fide natorum vestrorum; unde subditur ideo ipsi iudices vestri erunt
Chrysostomus
Quoniam enim ex vobis emanantes mihi obediunt, liquet quod condemnabunt operantes contraria
Beda
Vel aliter. Filios Iudaeorum exorcistas gentis illius significat, qui ad invocationem Dei eiciebant Daemones; quasi dicat: si expulsio Daemonum in filiis vestris Deo, non Daemonibus deputatur: quare in me idem opus non eamdem habeat causam? Ergo ipsi vestri iudices erunt, non potestate, sed operatione, dum illi expulsionem Daemonum Deo assignant, vos Beelzebub principi Daemoniorum
Cyrillus
Postquam ergo quod dicitis, calumniae notam habet, manifestum est quod in spiritu Dei eicio Daemonia; unde subdit porro si in digito Dei eicio Daemonia, profecto pervenit in vos regnum Dei
Augustinus de Cons. Evang
Quod Lucas digitum Dei dicit, ubi Matthaeus dixit spiritum, ab eadem sententia non recedit; quin potius et aliquid docet, ut noverimus quemadmodum intelligamus ubicumque Scripturarum legerimus digitum Dei
Augustinus de quaest. Evang
Dicitur autem spiritus sanctus digitus Dei, propter partitionem donorum, quae in eo dantur unicuique propria, sive hominum, sive Angelorum; in nullis enim membris nostris magis apparet partitio quam in digitis
Cyrillus
Vel spiritus sanctus dicitur digitus Dei: filius enim manus et brachium patris dictus est: operatur enim pater cuncta per eum. Sicut igitur digitus non est alienus a manu, sed ei naturaliter insitus; sic spiritus sanctus consubstantialiter connexus est filio, et per eum omnia filius operatur
Ambrosius
Nec tamen tibi membrorum compactione nostrorum portio quaedam videatur facienda virtutis; individuae enim rei non potest esse divisio; et ideo ad formam unitatis, non ad distinctionem potestatis referenda digiti nuncupatio est
Athanasius contra Arianos
Ad praesens autem non renuit dominus gratia suae humanitatis dicere se minorem spiritu sancto, dicens se in eo Daemones eicere, quasi non sufficiente humana natura ad Daemonum expulsionem, nisi virtute spiritus sancti
Cyrillus
Et ideo convenienter dicitur pervenit in vos regnum Dei; idest, si ego, homo existens, in spiritu divino eicio Daemones, ditata est humana natura in me, et advenit regnum Dei
Chrysostomus in Matthaeum
Dicit autem super vos, ut eos attraheret; quasi dicat: si vobis adveniunt prospera, cur vestra bona fastiditis?
Ambrosius
Simul ostendit etiam imperialem quamdam esse spiritus sancti potestatem, in quo regnum est Dei: nos quoque, in quibus habitat spiritus, esse regalem domum
Titus
Vel dicit pervenit in vos regnum Dei, ut intelligatur, pervenit contra vos, non pro vobis: horrendus enim est perfidis Christi secundus adventus
11:21
san Cirillo di Alessandria † 444 d.C.
As it was necessary for many reasons to refute the cavils of His opponents, our Lord now makes use of a very plain example, by which He proves to those who will consider it that He overcomes the power of the world, by a power inherent in Himself, saying, When a strong man armed keepeth his palace.
san Giovanni Crisostomo † 407 d.C. Hom. 41. in Matt.
He calls the devil a strong man, not because he is naturally so, but referring to his ancient dominion, of which our weakness was the cause.
san Cirillo di Alessandria † 444 d.C.
For he used before the coming of the Saviour to seize with great violence upon the flocks of another, that is, God, and carry them as it were to his own fold.
Teofilatto † 1107
The Devil’s arms are all kinds of sins, trusting in which he prevailed against men.
san Beda † 735 d.C.
But the world he calls his palace, which lieth in wickedness, (1 John 5:19.) wherein up to our Saviour’s coming he enjoyed supreme power, because he rested in the hearts of unbelievers without any opposition. But with a stronger and mightier power Christ has conquered, and by delivering all men has cast him out. Hence it is added, But if a stronger than he shall come upon him, and overcome, &c.
san Cirillo di Alessandria † 444 d.C.
For as soon as the Word of the Most High God, the Giver of all strength, and the Lord of Hosts, was made man, He attacked him, and took away his arms.
san Beda † 735 d.C.
His arms then are the craft and the wiles of spiritual wickedness, but his spoils are the men themselves, who have been deceived by him.
san Cirillo di Alessandria † 444 d.C.
For the Jews who had been a long time entrapped by him into ignorance of God and sin, have been called out by the holy Apostles to the knowledge of the truth, and presented to God the Father, through faith in the Son.
san Basilio Magno † 379 d.C.
Christ also divides the spoil, shewing the faithful watch which angels keep over the salvation of men.
san Beda † 735 d.C.
As conqueror too Christ divides the spoils, which is a sign of triumph, for leading captivity captive He gave gifts to men, ordaining some Apostles, some Evangelists, some Prophets, and some Pastors and Teachers. (Ephes. 4:8, 11.)
san Giovanni Crisostomo † 407 d.C. ubi sup.
Next we have the fourth answer, where it is added, He who is not with me is against me; as if He says, I wish to present men to God, but Satan the contrary. How then would he who does not work with Me, but scatters what is Mine, become so united with Me, as with Me to cast out devils? It follows, And he who gathereth not with me, scattereth.
san Cirillo di Alessandria † 444 d.C.
As if He said, I came to gather together the sons of God whom he hath scattered. And Satan himself as he is not with Me, tries to scatter those which I have gathered and saved. How then does he whom I use all My efforts to resist, supply Me with power?
san Giovanni Crisostomo † 407 d.C. Hom. 41. in Matt.
But if he who does not work with Me is My adversary, how much more he who opposes Me? It seems however to me that he here under a figure refers to the Jews, ranging them with the devil. For they also acted against, and scattered those whom He gathered together.
Il testo latino
Cyrillus
Quia necessarium erat per multas considerationes detrahentium retractare sermonem, utitur nunc exemplo manifestissimo, quod demonstrat volentibus intueri, quod principem huius saeculi virtute sibi insita vicit, dicens cum fortis armatus custodit atrium suum, in pace sunt ea quae possidet
Chrysostomus in Matthaeum
Fortem vocat Diabolum, non quia naturaliter huiusmodi sit, sed innuens antiquam eius tyrannidem, quam pusillanimitas nostra causavit
Cyrillus
Erat enim ante salvatoris adventum violentia multa, rapiens alienos greges, scilicet Dei, et quasi ad proprium ducens ovile
Theophylactus
Arma autem eius sunt omnes species peccatorum, in quibus confidens invaluit contra homines
Beda
Atrium vero illius mundum vocat, qui in maligno positus est, in quo usque ad salvatoris adventum potiebatur imperio; quia in cordibus infidelium sine ulla contradictione quiescebat, sed fortiori potentia Christus victor, omnes homines liberando, ipsum eiecit; unde subditur si autem fortior illo superveniens vicerit eum, universa arma eius auferet, in quibus confidebat, et spolia eius distribuet
Cyrillus
Postquam enim Dei summi verbum, totius fortitudinis dator, et dominus virtutum, factum est homo, invasit illum, et arma eius abstulit
Beda
Sunt ergo arma eius astutiae dolique nequitiae spiritualis; spolia vero eius ipsi homines sunt ab eo decepti
Cyrillus
Nam qui dudum irretiti fuerant ab eo Iudaei in divinam ignorantiam et errorem, evocati sunt per sanctos apostolos ad notitiam veritatis, et oblati sunt Deo patri per fidem adhibitam filio
Basilius
Distribuit etiam spolia, exhibens fideles custodias Angelorum ad hominum salutem
Beda
Victor etiam Christus spolia distribuit, quod est insigne triumphantis: quia captivam ducens captivitatem, dedit dona hominibus: quosdam quidem apostolos, alios Evangelistas, hos prophetas, illos pastores ordinans et doctores
Chrysostomus
Deinde ponitur quarta solutio, cum subditur qui non est mecum, adversum me est; quasi dicat: ego volo homines offerre Deo, Satanas autem contrarium. Qualiter ergo qui mihi non cooperatur, sed dissipat quae mea sunt, tam mihi consentaneus fieret ut una mecum eiceret Daemones? Sequitur et qui non colligit mecum, dispergit
Cyrillus
Quasi dicat: ego veni ut filios Dei ab eo dispersos congregem; at ipse Satanas, cum mecum non sit, quae collegi et salvavi, tentat dispergere. Qualiter ergo qui meis dispensationibus refragatur, virtutem mihi ministrat?
Chrysostomus
At si qui non cooperatur, adversarius est, multo magis qui obstat. Videtur tamen mihi et Iudaeos ad praesens sub aenigmate tangere, ordinans eos cum Diabolo: nam et ipsi agebant contra eum, et dispergebant quos congregabat
11:24
san Cirillo di Alessandria † 444 d.C.
After what had gone before, our Lord proceeds to shew how it was that the Jewish people had sunk to these opinions concerning Christ, saying, When the unclean spirit is gone out of a man, &c. For that this example relates to the Jews, Matthew has explained when he says, Even so shall it be also unto this wicked generation. (Matt. 12:45.) For all the time that they were living in Egypt in the practice of the Egyptians, there dwelt in them an evil spirit, which was drawn out of them when they sacrificed the lamb as a type of Christ, and were sprinkled with its blood, and so escaped the destroyer.
sant'Ambrogio † 397 d.C.
The comparison then is between one man and the whole Jewish people, from whom through the Law the unclean spirit had been cast out. But because in the Gentiles, whose hearts were first barren, but afterwards in baptism moistened with the dew of the Spirit, the devil could find no rest because of their faith in Christ, (for to the unclean spirits Christ is a flaming fire,) he then returned to the Jewish people. Hence it follows, And finding none, he saith, I will return to my house whence I came.
Origene † 253 d.C.
That is, to those who are of Israel, whom he saw possessing nothing divine in them, but desolate, and vacant for him to take up his abode there; and so it follows, And when he came, he findeth it swept and garnished.
sant'Ambrogio † 397 d.C.
For Israel being adorned with a mere outward and superficial beauty, remains inwardly the more polluted in her heart. For she never quenched or allayed her fires in the water of the sacred fountain, and rightly did the unclean spirit return to her, bringing with him seven other spirits more wicked than himself. Hence it follows, And he goeth and taketh with him seven other spirits more wicked than himself, and they enter in and dwell there. Seeing that in truth she has sacrilegiously profaned the seven weeks of the Law, (i. e. from Easter to Pentecost,) and the mystery of the eighth day. Therefore as upon us is multiplied the seven-fold gifts of the Spirit, so upon them falls the whole accumulated attack of the unclean spirits. For the number seven is frequently taken to mean the whole.
san Giovanni Crisostomo † 407 d.C. Hom. 43. in Matt.
Now the evil spirits who dwell in the souls of the Jews, are worse than those in former times. For then the Jews raged against the Prophets, now they lift up their hands against the Lord of the Prophets, and therefore suffered worse things from Vespasian and Titus than in Egypt and Babylon. Hence it follows, And the last state of that man is worse than the former. Then too they had with them the Providence of God, and the grace of the Holy Spirit; but now they are deprived even of this protection, so that there is now a greater lack of virtue, and their sorrows are more intense, and the tyranny of the evil spirits more terrible.
san Cirillo di Alessandria † 444 d.C.
The last state also is worse than the first, according to the words of the Apostle, It were better not to have known the way of truth, than after they have known it to turn back from it. (2 Pet. 2:21.)
san Beda † 735 d.C.
This may also be taken to refer to certain heretics or schismatics, or even to a bad Catholic, from whom at the time of his baptism the evil spirit had gone out. And he wanders about in dry places, that is, his crafty device is to try the hearts of the faithful, which have been purged of all unstable and transient knowledge, if he can plant in them any where the footsteps of his iniquity. But he says, I will return to my house whence I came out. And here we must beware lest the sin which we supposed extinguished in us, by our neglect overcome us unawares. But he finds his house swept and garnished, that is, purified by the grace of baptism from the stain of sin, yet replenished with no diligence in good works. By the seven evil spirits which he takes to himself, he signifies all the vices. And they are called more wicked, because he will have not only those vices which are opposed to the seven spiritual virtues, but also by his hypocrisy he will pretend to have the virtues themselves.
san Giovanni Crisostomo † 407 d.C. ut sup.
Let us receive the words which follow, as said not only to them, but also to ourselves, And the last state of that man shall be worse than the first; for if enlightened and released from our former sins we again return to the same course of wickedness, a heavier punishment will await our latter sins.
san Beda † 735 d.C.
It may also be simply understood, that our Lord added these words to shew the distinction between the works of Satan and His own, that in truth He is ever hastening to cleanse what has been defiled, Satan to defile with still greater pollution what has been cleansed.
Il testo latino
Cyrillus
Post praemissa ostendit dominus unde contigit populo Iudaeorum ut ad huiusmodi opiniones laberentur de Christo, dicens cum immundus spiritus exierit ab homine, ambulat per loca inaquosa, quaerens requiem. Quod enim hoc exemplum ad Iudaeos spectet, Matthaeus expressit dicens: sic erit et generationi huic pessimae. Quamdiu enim erant in Aegypto viventes ritu Aegyptiorum, inhabitabat in eis spiritus malignus, qui expulsus est ab eis, quando mactaverunt agnum in figura Christi, et liniti sunt eius sanguine, et sic evitaverunt destructorem
Ambrosius
Itaque in uno homine totius populi Iudaici comparatio est, a quo per legem spiritus immundus exierat. Sed quia in gentibus, quorum corda prius arida erant, sed postmodum per Baptisma rore spiritus humescebant, propter fidem Christi requiem Diabolus invenire non potuit (immundis enim spiritibus Christus incendium est): ideo regressus est ad plebem Iudaeorum; unde sequitur et non inveniens, dicit: revertar in domum meam unde exivi
Origenes
Idest ad eos qui sunt ex Israel: quos vidit nihil divinum in se continentes, sed desertos et vacantes habitationi eius; unde sequitur et cum venerit, invenit eam scopis mundatam
Ambrosius
Forensi enim et perfunctoria specie compta animo manet interiore pollutior: neque enim sacri fontis irriguo aut abluebat aut restinguebat ardorem: meritoque ad eam spiritus redibat immundus, adducens secum septem spiritus nequiores; unde sequitur et tunc vadit, et assumit septem alios spiritus secum nequiores se; et ingressi habitant ibi: quoniam scilicet in hebdomada legis et octavae mysterium commisit. Itaque, ut nobis multiplicatur septiformis spiritus gratia; ita illis immundorum spirituum omnis cumulatur iniuria: universitas enim hoc numero aliquoties comprehenditur
Chrysostomus in Matthaeum
Incolunt autem animas Iudaeorum Daemones peiores prioribus: nam tunc temporis in prophetas saeviebant, nunc vero ipsi domino prophetarum iniuriantur; atque ideo a Vespasiano et Tito peiora passi fuerunt quam in Aegypto et in Babylone; unde sequitur et fiunt novissima hominis illius peiora prioribus. Tunc etiam aderat eis divina provisio et gratia spiritus sancti; nunc vero etiam hac cura privantur; propter quod virtutis maior penuria nunc, et aerumna intensior, et Daemonum exactio saevior
Cyrillus
Sunt etiam novissima peiora prioribus, secundum illud apostolicum: melius erat eis veritatis viam non cognoscere, quam post agnitam retroire
Beda
Potest etiam hoc accipi de haeretico quolibet vel schismatico, vel etiam malo Catholico, de quo, tempore Baptismatis, spiritus exierat immundus, locaque inaquosa peragrat; idest, corda fidelium, quae a mollitie fluxae cogitationis expurgata sunt, callidus insidiator explorat, si quos ibi nequitiae suae gressus figere possit. Dicit autem revertar in domum meam unde exivi: in quo timendum est ne culpa, quam in nobis extinctam credebamus, per incuriam nos vacantes opprimat. Invenit autem eam scopis mundatam, hoc est gratia Baptismatis a peccatorum labe castigatam, sed nulla boni operis industria cumulatam. Per septem autem malos spiritus, quos assumit, universa vitia designat. Nequiores autem dicuntur, quia non solum habebit illa septem vitia quae septem spiritualibus sunt contraria virtutibus, sed etiam per hypocrisim ipsas se virtutes habere simulabit
Chrysostomus in Matthaeum
Non solum autem illis, sed et nobis fore dicta accipiamus quae sequuntur et erunt novissima hominis illius peiora prioribus: quia si illustrati et a pristinis malis remoti, denuo redimus ad eamdem nequitiam, gravior deinceps erit poena sequentium peccatorum
Beda
Posset etiam simpliciter intelligi, dominum haec ad distinctionem suorum et Satanae operum adiunxisse, quod scilicet ipse semper polluta mundare, Satanas vero mundata gravioribus sordibus contaminare festinet
11:27
san Beda † 735 d.C.
While the Scribes and Pharisees were tempting our Lord, and uttering blasphemies against Him, a certain woman with great boldness confessed His incarnation, as it follows, And it came to pass, as he spake these things, a certain woman of the company lifted up her voice, and said unto him, Blessed is the womb that bare thee, &c. by which she refutes both the calumnies of the rulers present, and the unbelief of future heretics. For as then by blaspheming the works of the Holy Spirit, the Jews denied the true Son of God, so in after times the heretics, by denying that the Evervirgin Mary, by the cooperating power of the Holy Spirit, ministered of the substance of her flesh to the birth of the only-begotten Son, have said, that we ought not to confess Him who was the Son of man to be truly of the same substance with the Father. But if the flesh of the Word of God, who was born according to the flesh, is declared alien to the flesh of His Virgin Mother, what cause is there why the womb which bare Him and the paps which gave Him suck are pronounced blessed? By what reasoning do they suppose Him to be nourished by her milk, from whose seed they deny Him to be conceived? Whereas according to the physicians, from one and the same fountain both streams are proved to flow. But the woman pronounces blessed not only her who was thought worthy to give birth from her body to the Word of God, but those also who have desired by the hearing of faith spiritually to conceive the same Word, and by diligence in good works, either in their own or the hearts of their neighbours, to bring it forth and nourish it; for it follows, But he said, Yea rather, blessed are they that hear the word of God, and keep it.
san Giovanni Crisostomo † 407 d.C. Hom. 44. in Matt.
In this answer He sought not to disown His mother, but to shew that His birth would have profited her nothing, had she not been really fruitful in works and faith. But if it profited Mary nothing that Christ derived His birth from her, without the inward virtue of her heart, much less will it avail us to have a virtuous father, brother, or son, while we ourselves are strangers to virtue.
san Beda † 735 d.C.
But she was the mother of God, and therefore indeed blessed, in that she was made the temporal minister of the Word becoming incarnate; yet therefore much more blessed that she remained the eternal keeper of the same ever to be beloved Word. But this expression startles the wise men of the Jews, who sought not to hear and keep the word of God, but to deny and blaspheme it.
Il testo latino
Beda
Scribis et Pharisaeis dominum tentantibus, simul et blasphemantibus, incarnationem eius magna fiducia quaedam mulier confitetur; unde sequitur factum est autem cum haec diceret, extollens vocem quaedam mulier de turba, dixit illi: beatus venter qui te portavit, et ubera quae suxisti: ubi et praesentium calumniam, et futurorum confundit haereticorum perfidiam; nam sicut tunc Iudaei, sancti spiritus opera blasphemando, verum Dei filium negabant; sic haeretici postea negando Mariam semper virginem, spiritus sancti cooperante virtute, nascituro unigenito Deo carnis suae materiam ministrasse, verum consubstantialemque patri filium hominis fateri non debere dixerunt. Sed si caro verbi Dei secundum carnem nascentis, a carne virginis matris pronuntiatur extranea, sine causa venter qui eum portasset, et ubera quae lactassent, beatificantur. Qua vero consequentia eius lacte credatur nutritus ex cuius semine negatur conceptus, cum ex unius et eiusdem fontis origine, secundum physicos, uterque liquor manare perhibetur? Non autem tantummodo eam quae verbum Dei corporaliter generare meruerat, sed et omnes qui idem verbum spiritualiter auditu fidei concipere, et boni operis custodia vel in suo, vel in proximorum corde parere et quasi alere studuerint, asserit esse beatos; sequitur enim at ille dixit: quinimmo beati qui audiunt verbum Dei, et custodiunt illud
Chrysostomus in Matthaeum
Non fuit hoc responsum repudiantis matrem, sed ostendentis quod nihil ei partus profuisset, nisi valde bona et fidelis fuisset. Ceterum si Mariae non proderat sine virtutibus animae Christum ab ea ortum traxisse: multo magis nobis sive patrem, sive fratrem, sive filium virtuosum habeamus, nos autem absistamus ab illius virtute, nequaquam hoc prodesse valebit
Beda
Eadem autem Dei genitrix et inde quidem beata, quia verbi incarnandi ministra est facta temporalis; sed inde multo beatior, quia eiusdem semper amandi custos manebat aeterna. Hac etiam sententia sapientes Iudaeorum percutit, qui verbum Dei non audire et custodire, sed negare et blasphemare quaerebant
11:29
san Beda † 735 d.C.
Our Lord had been assailed with two kinds of questions, for some accused Him of casting out devils through Beelzebub, to whom up to this point His answer was addressed; and others tempting Him, sought from Him a sign from heaven, and these He now proceeds to answer. As it follows, And when the people were gathered thick together, he began to say, This is an evil generation, &c.
sant'Ambrogio † 397 d.C.
That you may know that the people of the Synagogue are treated with dishonour, while the blessedness of the Church is increased. But as Jonas was a sign to the Ninevites, so also will the Son of man be to the Jews. Hence it is added, They seek a sign; and there shall no sign be given them but the sign of Jonas the prophet.
san Basilio Magno † 379 d.C. in Esai. 7.
A sign is a thing brought openly to view, containing in itself the manifestation of something hidden, as the sign of Jonas represents the descent to hell, the ascension of Christ, and His resurrection from the dead. Hence it is added, For as Jonas was a sign to the Ninevites, so shall also the Son of man be to this generation. He gives them a sign, not from heaven, because they were unworthy to see it, but from the lowest depths of hell; a sign, namely, of His incarnation, not of His divinity; of His passion, not of His glorification.
sant'Ambrogio † 397 d.C.
Now as the sign of Jonas is a type of our Lord’s passion, so also is it a testimony of the grievous sins which the Jews have committed. We may remark at once both the mighty voice of warning, and the declaration of mercy. For by the example of the Ninevites both a punishment is denounced, and a remedy promised. Hence even the Jews ought not to despair of pardon, if they will but practise repentance.
Teofilatto † 1107
Now Jonas after he came forth from the whale’s belly converts the men of Nineveh by his preaching, but when Christ rose again, the Jewish nation believed not. So there was a sentence already passed upon them, of which there follows a second example, as it is said, The queen of the south shall rise up in the judgment with the men of this generation, and condemn them.
san Beda † 735 d.C.
Not certainly by any authority to judge, but by the contrast of a better deed. As it follows, For she came from the utmost parts of the earth to hear the wisdom of Solomon; and, behold, a greater than Solomon is here. Hie in this place is not the pronoun, but the adverb of place, that is, “there is one present among you who is incomparably superior to Solomon.” He said not, “I am greater than Solomon,” that he might teach us to be humble, though fruitful in spiritual graces. As if he said, “The barbarian woman hastened to hear Solomon, taking so long a journey to be instructed in the knowledge of visible living creatures, and the virtues of herbs. But ye when ye stand by and hear Wisdom herself teaching you invisible and heavenly things, and confirming her words with signs and wonders, are strangers to the word, and senselessly disregard the miracles.”
san Beda † 735 d.C.
But if the queen of the South, who doubtless is of the elect, shall rise up in judgment together with the wicked, we have a proof of the one resurrection of all men, good as well as bad, and that not according to Jewish fables to happen a thousand years before the judgment, but at the judgment itself.
sant'Ambrogio † 397 d.C.
Herein also while condemning the Jewish people, He strongly expresses the mystery of the Church, which in the queen of the South, through the desire of obtaining wisdom, is gathered together from the uttermost parts of the whole earth, to hear the words of the Peacemaking Solomon; a queen plainly whose kingdom is undivided, rising up from different and distant nations into one body.
san Gregorio di Nissa † 395 d.C. Hom. 7. Cant.
Now as she was queen of the Ethiopians, and in a far distant country, so in the beginning the Church of the Gentiles was in darkness, and far off from the knowledge of God. But when Christ the Prince of peace shone forth, the Jews being still in darkness, thither came the Gentiles, and offered to Christ the frankincense of piety, the gold of divine knowledge, and precious stones, that is, obedience to His commands.
Teofilatto † 1107
Or because the South is praised in Scripture as warm and life-giving, therefore the soul reigning in the south, that is, in all spiritual conversation, comes to hear the wisdom of Solomon, the Prince of peace, the Lord our God, (i. e. is raised up to contemplate Him,) to whom no one shall come except he reign in a good life. But He brings next an example from the Ninevites, saying, The men of Nineveh shall rise up in judgment with this generation, and shall condemn it.
san Giovanni Crisostomo † 407 d.C. non occ.
The judgment of condemnation comes from men like or unlike to those who are condemned. From like, for instance, as in the parable of the ten virgins, but from unlike, when the Ninevites condemn those who lived at the time of Christ, that so their condemnation might be the more remarkable. (Hom. 43. in Matt.). For the Ninevites indeed were barbarians, but these Jews. The one enjoying the prophetic teaching, the other having never received the divine word. To the former came a servant, to the latter the Master, of whom the one foretold destruction, the other preached the kingdom of heaven. To all men then was it known that the Jews ought rather to have believed, but the contrary happened; therefore he adds, For they repented at the preaching of Jonas, and, behold, a greater than Jonas is here.
sant'Ambrogio † 397 d.C.
Now in a mystery, the Church consists of two things, either ignorance of sin, which has reference mainly to the queen of the South, or ceasing to sin, which relates indeed to the repentant Ninevites. For repentance blots out the offence, wisdom guards against it.
sant'Agostino † 430 d.C. de Cons. Ev. lib. ii. c. 39.
Luke indeed relates this in the same place as Matthew, but in a somewhat different order. But who does not see that it is an idle question, in what order our Lord said those things, seeing that we ought to learn by the most precious authority of the Evangelist, that there is no falsehood. But not every man will repeat another’s words in the same order in which they proceeded from his mouth, seeing that the order itself makes no difference with respect to the fact, whether it be so or not.
Il testo latino
Beda
Duplici dominus fuerat quaestione pulsatus. Quidam enim calumniabantur eum in Beelzebub eiecisse Daemonia, quibus hactenus est responsum; et alii tentantes, signum de caelo quaerebant ab eo, quibus ab hinc respondere incipit; unde sequitur turbis autem concurrentibus, coepit dicere: generatio haec, generatio nequam est
Ambrosius
Ut scias synagogae populum deformari, ubi Ecclesiae beatitudo laudatur. Sicut autem fuit Ionas signum Ninivitis, ita erit et filius hominis Iudaeis; unde subditur signum quaerit; et signum non dabitur ei, nisi signum Ionae prophetae
Basilius
Signum est res in propatulo posita, alicuius occulti continens in se declarationem; sicut Ionae signum descensum ad Inferos ac iterum ascensum Christi, et resurrectionem a mortuis repraesentat; unde subditur nam sicut Ionas fuit signum Ninivitis, ita et filius hominis generationi isti
Beda
Signum eis tribuit, non de caelo, quia indigni erant videre; sed de profundo Inferni: signum scilicet incarnationis, non divinitatis; passionis, non glorificationis
Ambrosius
Ut autem Ionae typus signum dominicae passionis est, ita etiam gravium, quae Iudaei commiserunt, testificatio peccatorum est. Simul advertere licet et maiestatis oraculum, et pietatis iudicium: namque Ninivitarum exemplo et denuntiatur supplicium, et remedium demonstratur; unde etiam debent Iudaei non desperare indulgentiam, si velint agere poenitentiam
Theophylactus
Sed Ionas post exitum suum a ventre ceti, sua praedicatione Ninivitas convertit; Christo vero resurgenti Iudaeorum generatio non credidit: unde praeiudicium fuit eis; de quo praeiudicio subdit duplex exemplum, cum dicitur regina Austri surget in iudicio cum viris generationis huius, et condemnabit illos
Beda
Non utique potestate iudicii, sed comparatione facti melioris; unde sequitur quia venit a finibus terrae audire sapientiam Salomonis: et ecce plusquam Salomon hic. Hic in isto loco non pronomen est, sed adverbium loci, et significat: idest, in praesentiarum inter vos conversatur qui incomparabiliter est Salomone praestantior
Cyrillus
Non autem dixit: maior Salomone ego sum; ut persuadeat nobis humiliari, etsi fecundi sumus spiritualium gratiarum; quasi dicat: festinavit ad audiendum Salomonem mulier barbara, per tam longum iter auditura scientiam visibilium animantium, et vires herbarum; vos autem cum assistatis et audiatis de invisibilibus et caelestibus ipsam sapientiam vos instruentem, et verba signis et operibus comprobantem; alienamini contra verbum, et miracula insensibiliter praeteritis
Beda
Si autem regina Austri, quae electa esse non dubitatur, surget in iudicio cum reprobis, ostenditur una cunctorum, bonorum scilicet malorumque, resurrectio mortalium; et hoc non iuxta fabulas Iudaeorum mille annis ante iudicium, sed in ipso esse futura iudicio
Ambrosius
In hoc quoque Iudaeorum plebem damnans, Ecclesiae mysterium vehementer exprimit, quae in regina Austri per studium percipiendae sapientiae de totius orbis finibus congregatur, ut pacifici Salomonis verba cognoscat: regina plane, cuius regnum est indivisum, de diversis et distantibus populis in unum corpus assurgens
Gregorius Nyssenus
Sicut autem illa regina erat Aethiopum, et longe distans; sic in principio nigra erat Ecclesia gentium, et multum distabat a veri Dei notitia; at ubi pacificus Christus emicuit, tunc, caecutientibus Iudaeis, accedunt gentiles, offeruntque Christo pietatis aromata, et aurum divinae notitiae, et gemmas, obedientiam scilicet praeceptorum
Theophylactus
Vel quia Auster laudatur in Scriptura, sicut calidus et vivificans. Anima igitur regnans in Austro, idest in spirituali conversatione, venit audire sapientiam Salomonis regis pacifici domini Dei nostri; idest, in contemplationem erigitur, ad quam nullus perveniet, nisi regnet in bona vita. Ponit autem consequenter exemplum de Ninivitis, dicens viri Ninivitae surgent in iudicio cum generatione hac, et condemnabunt illam
Chrysostomus super Matthaeum
Condemnationis iudicium ex similibus vel dissimilibus fit: ex similibus quidem sicut in parabola de decem virginibus; ex dissimilibus autem, sicut cum Ninivitae condemnant eos qui erant tempore Christi, ut sic fiat condemnatio clarior: nam illi quidem barbari, hi vero Iudaei; hi refecti propheticis documentis, illi numquam acceperant auditum divinum: illuc ivit servus, huc dominus; ille eversionem praedicabat, iste regnum caelorum annuntiat. Notum est ergo cuilibet quod Iudaeos decebat potius credere; accidit autem contrarium; unde subdit quia poenitentiam egerunt in praedicatione Ionae; et ecce plusquam Ionas hic
Ambrosius
Secundum mysterium autem, ex duobus constat Ecclesia: ut aut peccare nesciat, quod scilicet pertinet ad Austri reginam; aut peccare desinat, quod scilicet pertinet ad Ninivitas poenitentiam agentes. Poenitentia enim delictum abolet, sapientia cavet
Augustinus de Cons. Evang
Hoc autem Lucas narrat eo loco quidem quo Matthaeus, sed aliquanto dispari ordine. Quis autem non videat superfluo quaeri quo illa ordine dominus dixerit; cum et hoc discere debeamus per Evangelistarum excellentissimam auctoritatem, non esse mendacium, si quisque non hoc ordine cuiusquam sermonem digesserit quo ille a quo processit, cum ipsius ordinis nihil intersit ad rem, sive ita sit, sive ita?
11:33
san Cirillo di Alessandria † 444 d.C.
The Jews said, that our Lord performed His miracles not for faith, i. e. that they might believe on Him, but to gain the applause of the spectators, i. e. that He might have more followers. He refutes therefore this calumny, saying, No man, when he hath lighted a candle, putteth it in a secret place, neither under a bushel, but on a candlestick.
san Beda † 735 d.C.
Our Lord here speaks of Himself, shewing that although He had said above that no sign should be given to this wicked generation but the sign of Jonas, yet the brightness of His light should by no means be hid from the faithful. He Himself indeed lights the candle, who filled the vessel of our nature with the fire of His divinity; and this candle surely He wished neither to hide from believers, nor to place under a bushel, that is, enclose it in the measure of the law, or confine it within the limits of the single nation of the Jews. But He placed it upon a candlestick, that is, the Church, for He has imprinted on our foreheads the faith of His incarnation, that they who with a true faith wish to enter the Church, might be able to see clearly the light of the truth. Lastly, He bids them remember to cleanse and purify not only their works, but their thoughts, and the intentions of the heart. For it follows, The light of the body is the eye.
sant'Ambrogio † 397 d.C.
Either faith is the light, as it is written, Thy word, O Lord, is a lantern to my feet. (Ps. 119:105.) For the word of God is our faith. But a lantern cannot shine except it has received its quality from something else. Hence also the powers of our mind and senses are enlightened, that the piece of money which had been lost may be found. Let no one then place faith under the law, for the law is bound by certain limits, grace is unlimited; the law obscures, grace makes clear.
Teofilatto † 1107
Or else, because the Jews, seeing the miracles, accused them out of the malice of their heart, therefore our Lord tells them, that, receiving the light, that is, their understanding, from God, they were so darkened with envy, as not to recognise His miracles and mercies. But to this end received we our understanding from God, that we should place it upon a candlestick, that others also who are entering in may see the light. The wise man indeed has already entered, but the learner is still walking. As if He said to the Pharisees, You ought to use your understanding to know the miracles, and declare them to others, seeing that what you see are the works not of Beelzebub, but the Son of God. Therefore, keeping up the meaning, He adds, The light of the body is the eye.
Origene † 253 d.C.
For He gives the name of the eye especially to our understanding, but the whole soul, although not corporeal, He metaphorically calls the body. For the whole soul is enlightened by the understanding.
Teofilatto † 1107
But as if the eye of the body be light the body will be light, but if dark the body will be dark also, so is it with the understanding in relation to the soul. Hence it follows, If thine eye be single, thy whole body will be full of light; but if evil, thy whole body will be full of darkness.
Origene † 253 d.C.
For the understanding from its very beginning desires only singleness, containing no dissimulation, or guile, or division in itself.
san Giovanni Crisostomo † 407 d.C. Hom. 20. in Matt.
If then we have corrupted the understanding, which is able to let loose the passions, we have done violence to the whole soul, and suffer dreadful darkness, being blinded by the perversion of our understanding. Therefore adds he, Take heed, therefore, that the light which is in thee be not darkness. He speaks of a darkness which may be perceived, but which has its origin within itself, and which we every where carry about with us, the eye of the soul being put out. Concerning the power of this light He goes on to say, If thy whole body therefore be full of light, &c. &c.
Origene † 253 d.C.
That is, If thy material body, when the light of a candle shines upon it, is made full of light, so that not one of thy members is any longer in darkness; much more when thou sinnest not, shall thy whole spiritual body be so full of light, that its brightness may be compared to the shining of a candle, while the light which was in the body, and which used to be darkness, is directed whithersoever the understanding may command.
san Gregorio Nazianzeno † 390 d.C. Epist. 41.
Or else; The light and eye of the Church is the Bishop. It is necessary then that as the body is rightly directed as long as the eye keeps itself pure, but goes wrong when it becomes corrupt, so also with respect to the Prelate, according to what his state may be, must the Church in like manner suffer shipwreck, or be saved.
san Gregorio Magno † 604 d.C. 28. Mor. c. 12.
Or else; By the name body each particular action is understood which follows its own intention, as it were the eye of the spectators. Therefore it is said, The light of the body is the eye, because by the ray of a good intention the deserving parts of an action receive light. If then thy eye be single, thy whole body will be full of light, for if we intend rightly in singleness of heart, we accomplish a good work, even though it seem not to be good. And if thy eye be evil, thy whole body will be full of darkness, because when with a crooked intention even a right thing is done, although it appears to glitter in men’s sight, yet before the bar of the internal judge it is covered with darkness. Hence too it is rightly added, Take heed therefore that the light which is in thee be not darkness. For if what we think we do well we cloud by a bad intention, how many are the evils themselves which even when we do them we know to be evil?
san Beda † 735 d.C.
Now when He adds, If thy whole body therefore, &c. by the whole of our body He means all our works. If then thou hast done a good work with a good intention, having in thy conscience nothing approaching to a dark thought, though it chance that thy neighbour is injured by thy good actions, nevertheless for thy singleness of heart shalt thou be rewarded with grace here, and with glorious light hereafter; which he signifies, adding, And as the bright shining of a candle shall it give thee light. These words were especially directed against the hypocrisy of the Pharisees, who sought for signs that they might catch him.
Il testo latino
Cyrillus
Dicebant Iudaei dominum exercere miracula, non propter fidem, sed propter applausus videntium. Reprobat igitur praesentem calumniam, inducens exemplum lucernae, cum dicit nemo lucernam accendit et in abscondito ponit, neque sub modio; sed supra candelabrum, ut qui ingrediuntur lumen videant
Beda
De se ipso dominus hic loquitur, ostendens, etsi supra dixerit nullum generationi nequam, nisi signum Ionae dandum, nequaquam tamen lucis suae claritatem fidelibus occultandam. Ipse quidem lucernam accendit qui testam humanae naturae flamma suae divinitatis implevit: quam profecto lucernam nec credentibus abscondere, nec modio supponere, hoc est sub mensura legis includere, vel intra unius Iudaeae gentis terminos voluit cohibere; sed supra candelabrum posuit, idest Ecclesiam, quia in nostris frontibus fidem suae incarnationis affixit, ut qui Ecclesiam fideliter ingredi voluerint, lumen veritatis palam queant intueri. Denique praecepit ne opera tantummodo, sed et cogitationes, et ipsas etiam cordis intentiones mundare et castigare meminerint; nam sequitur lucerna corporis tui est oculus tuus
Ambrosius
Vel lucerna fides est; iuxta quod scriptum est: lucerna pedibus meis verbum tuum, domine. Verbum enim Dei fides nostra est. Lucerna autem lucere non potest, nisi aliunde lumen acceperit: unde et virtus nostrae mentis et sensus accenditur, ut mna quae perierat possit reperiri. Nemo ergo fidem sub lege constituat: lex enim intra mensuram est, ultra mensuram gratia: lex obumbrat, gratia clarificat
Theophylactus
Vel aliter. Quia Iudaei videntes miracula accusabant ex eorum mentis malitia, propter hoc dicit dominus quod accipientes lucernam a Deo, intellectum scilicet, aemulatione obscurati, miracula et beneficia non cognoscebant. Sed ad hoc intellectum a Deo suscepimus ut supra candelabrum poneremus, ut etiam alii qui ingrediuntur, lumen videant. Sapiens quidem iam ingressus est; qui vero addiscit, adhuc ambulat. Quasi Pharisaeis dicat: oportet vos uti intellectu ad miraculorum notitiam, et aliis declarare: quoniam quae videtis sunt opera non Beelzebub, sed filii Dei; unde secundum hunc intellectum subdit lucerna corporis tui est oculus tuus
Origenes
Oculum quippe appellat proprie intellectum nostrum; totam autem animam, quamvis non corpoream, hic tropologice vocat corpus: illustratur enim ab intellectu anima tota
Theophylactus
Sicut autem corporis oculus si lucidus fuerit, corpus lucidum erit: si vero tenebrosus, et corpus similiter tenebrosum: sic comparatur intellectus ad animam; unde subditur si oculus tuus fuerit simplex, totum corpus tuum lucidum erit: si autem nequam, totum corpus tuum tenebrosum erit
Origenes
Intellectus enim a suo principio in solo simplicitatis studio est, nullam continens duplicitatem et dolum et divisionem in se
Chrysostomus super Matthaeum
Si ergo intellectum corruperimus, qui potest solvere passiones, totam laesimus animam, patimurque diram caliginem, perversione excaecati intellectus; unde subdit vide ergo ne lumen quod in te est tenebrae sint. Non sensibiles dicit tenebras, sed intrinsecam habentes originem, et quas nobiscum passim deferimus, extincto nobis oculo animae; de cuius luminis virtute subdit, dicens si ergo corpus tuum totum lucidum fuerit, non habens aliquam partem tenebrarum, erit lucidum totum, et sicut lucerna fulgoris illuminabit te
Origenes
Idest, si corpus tuum sensibile factum est luminosum, illustrato corpore a lucerna, adeo ut non amplius in te sit membrum tenebrosum; multo magis te non peccante, intantum fiet lucidum totum tuum corpus spirituale, ut comparentur splendores eius illustranti lucernae, dum lux quae erat in corpore, quae consueverat esse caligo, dirigitur quocumque praeceperit intellectus
Gregorius Nazianzenus
Vel aliter. Ecclesiae lucerna et oculus est praelatus. Necesse est ergo ut, sicut oculo puro verum habente corpus dirigitur, impuro vero existente deviat: sic et in praelato, qualitercumque se habet, oportet pariter naufragium pati Ecclesiam, vel salvari
Gregorius Moralium
Vel aliter. Appellatione corporis unaquaeque actio intelligitur, quae intentionem suam quasi intuentium oculum sequitur; unde dicitur lucerna itaque corporis tui est oculus tuus, quia per bonae intentionis radium merita illustrantur actionis. Si ergo oculus tuus simplex fuerit, totum corpus tuum lucidum erit: quia si recte intendimus per simplicitatem cogitationis, bonum opus efficitur, etiam si minus bonum esse videatur; et si oculus tuus nequam fuerit, totum corpus tuum tenebrosum erit; quia cum perversa intentione quid vel rectum agitur, etsi splendere coram hominibus cernitur, tamen apud examen interni iudicis obscuratur; unde et recte subditur vide ergo ne lumen quod in te est, tenebrae sint: quia si hoc quod bene nos agere credimus, ex mala intentione fuscamus; quanta ipsa mala sunt quae mala esse, et cum agimus, non ignoramus?
Beda
Cum autem subdit si ergo corpus tuum lucidum fuerit etc., totum corpus nostrum omnia opera nostra dicit. Si igitur bonum bona intentione patraveris, non habens in tua conscientia aliquam partem tenebrosae cogitationis; etsi contigerit aliquem proximorum tua bona actione noceri, tu tamen pro tuo simplici corde, et hic gratia, et in futuro lucis gloria donaberis. Quod significat subdens et sicut lucerna fulgoris illuminabit te. Haec contra hypocrisim Pharisaeorum sub dolo signa quaerentium, specialiter dicta sunt
11:37
san Cirillo di Alessandria † 444 d.C.
The Pharisee, while our Lord still continued on speaking, invites Him to his own house. As it is said, And while he was speaking, a certain Pharisee besought him to dine with him.
san Beda † 735 d.C.
Luke expressly says, And as he spake these things, to shew that He had not quite finished what He had purposed to say, but was somewhat interrupted by the Pharisee asking Him to dine.
sant'Agostino † 430 d.C. de Con. Evan. lib. ii. c. 40.
For in order to relate this, Luke has made a variation from Matthew, at that place where both had mentioned what our Lord said concerning the sign of Jonah, and the queen of the south, and the unclean spirit; after which discourse Matthew says, While he yet talked to the people, behold his mother and his brethren stood without desiring to speak to him; but Luke having also in that discourse of our Lord related some of our Lord’s sayings which Matthew omitted, now departs from the order which he had hitherto kept with Matthew.
san Beda † 735 d.C.
Accordingly, after that it was told Him that His mother and brethren stood without, and He said, For he that doeth the will of God, the same is my brother, and sister, and mother, we are given to understand that He by the request of the Pharisee went to the dinner.
san Cirillo di Alessandria † 444 d.C.
For Christ, knowing the wickedness of those Pharisees, Himself purposely condescends to be occupied in admonishing them, after the manner of the best physicians, who bring remedies of their own making to those who are dangerously ill. Hence it follows, And he went in and sat down to meat. But what gave occasion for the words of Christ was, that the ignorant Pharisees were offended, that while men thought Him to be a great man and a prophet, He conformed not to their unreasonable customs. Therefore it is added, But the Pharisee began to think and say within himself, Why had he not first washed before dinner?
sant'Agostino † 430 d.C. Serm. 106.
For every day before dinner the Pharisees washed themselves with water, as if a daily washing could be a cleansing of the heart. But the Pharisee thought within himself, yet did not give utterance to a word; nevertheless, He heard who perceived the secrets of the heart. Hence it follows, And the Lord said unto him, Now do ye Pharisees make clean the outside of the cup and the platter; but your inward part is full of ravening and wickedness.
san Cirillo di Alessandria † 444 d.C.
Now our Lord might also have used other words to admonish the foolish Pharisee, but he seizes the opportunity and framed his reproof from the things that were ready before him. At the hour, namely, of meals He takes for His example the cup and the platter, pointing out that it became the sincere servants of God to be washed and clean, not only from bodily impurity, but also from that which lies concealed within the power of the soul, just as any of the vessels which are used for the table ought to be free from all inward defilement.
sant'Ambrogio † 397 d.C.
Now mark that our bodies are signified by the mention of earthly and fragile things, which when let fall a short distance are broken to pieces, and those things which the mind meditates within, it easily expresses through the senses and actions of the body, just as those things which the cup contains within make a glitter without. Hence also hereafter, by the word cup doubtless the passion of the body is spoken of. You perceive then, that not the outside of the cup and platter defiles us, but the inner parts. For he said, But your inward part is full of ravening and wickedness.
sant'Agostino † 430 d.C. Serm. 106.
But how was it that He spared not the man by whom He was invited? Yea rather, He spared him by reproof, that when corrected He might spare him in the judgment. Further, He shews us that baptism also which is once given cleanses by faith; but faith is something within, not without. The Pharisees despised faith, and used washings which were without; while within they remained full of pollution. The Lord condemns this, saying, Ye fools, did not he that made that which is without make that which is within also?
san Beda † 735 d.C.
As if He says, He who made both natures of man, will have each to be cleansed. This is against the Manicheans, who think the soul only was created by God, but the flesh by the devil. It is also against those who abominate the sins of the flesh, such as fornication, theft, and the like; while those of the Spirit, which are no less condemned by the Apostle, they disregard as trifling.
sant'Ambrogio † 397 d.C.
Now our Lord as a good Master taught us how we ought to purify our bodies from defilement, saying, But rather give alms of such things as ye have over: and, behold, all things are clean unto you. You see what the remedies are; almsgiving cleanseth us, the word of God cleanseth us, according to that which is written, Now ye are clean through the word which I have spoken unto you. (John 15:3.)
san Cipriano † 258 d.C. de Op. et Eleem.
The Merciful bids us to shew mercy; and because He seeks to save those whom He has redeemed at a great price, He teaches that they who have been defiled after the grace of baptism may again be made clean.
san Giovanni Crisostomo † 407 d.C. Hom. 72. in Joan.
Now He says, give alms, not injury. For almsgiving is that which is free from all injury. It makes all things clean, and is more excellent than fasting; which though it be the more painful, the other is the more profitable. It enlightens the soul, enriches it, and makes it good and beautiful, He who resolves to have compassion on the needy, will sooner cease from sin. For as the physician who is in the habit of healing the diseased is easily grieved by the misfortunes of others; so we, if we have devoted ourselves to the relief of others, shall easily despise things present, and be raised up to heaven. The unction of almsgiving then is no slight good, since it is capable of being applied to every wound.
san Beda † 735 d.C. quod superest.
He speaks of “what is over and above” our necessary food and clothing. For you are not commanded to give alms so as to consume yourself by want, but that after satisfying your wants, you should supply the poor to the utmost of your power. Or it must be taken in this way. Do that which remains within your power, that is, which is the only remedy remaining to those who have been hitherto engaged in so much wickedness; give alms. Which word applies to every thing which is done with profitable compassion. For not he alone gives alms who gives food to the hungry and things of that kind, but he also who gives pardon to the sinner, and prays for him, and reproves him, visiting him with some correcting punishment.
Teofilatto † 1107
Or He means, “That which is uppermost.” For wealth rules the covetous man’s heart.
sant'Ambrogio † 397 d.C.
The whole then of this beautiful discourse is directed to this end, that while it invites us to the study of simplicity, it should condemn the luxury and worldliness of the Jews. And yet even they are promised the abolition of their sins if they will follow mercy.
sant'Agostino † 430 d.C. Serm. 106.
But if they cannot be cleansed except they believe on Him who cleanses the heart by faith, what is this which He says, Give alms, and behold all things are clean to you? Let us give heed, and perhaps He Himself explains it to us. For the Jews withdrew a tenth part from all their produce, and gave it in alms, which rarely a Christian does. Therefore they mocked Him, for saying this to them as to men who did not give alms. God knowing this adds, But woe unto you, Pharisees! for ye tithe mint and rue and all manner of herbs, and pass over judgment and the love of God. This then is not giving alms. For to give alms is to shew mercy. If thou art wise, begin with thyself: for how art thou merciful to another, if cruel to thyself? Hear the Scripture, which says unto thee, Have mercy on thy own soul, and please God. (Ecclus. 30:23.) Return unto thy conscience, thou that livest in evil or unbelief, and then thou findest thy soul begging, or perhaps struck dumb with want. In judgment and love give alms to thy soul. What is judgment? Do what is displeasing to thyself. What is charity? Love God, love thy neighbour. If thou neglectest this alms, love as much you like, thou doest nothing, since thou doest it not to thyself.
san Cirillo di Alessandria † 444 d.C.
Or He says it by way of censure upon the Pharisees, who ordered those precepts only to be strictly observed by their people, which were the cause of fruitful returns to themselves. Hence they omitted not even the smallest herbs, but despised the work of inspiring love to God, and the just awarding of judgment.
Teofilatto † 1107
For because they despised God, treating sacred things with indifference, He commands them to have love to God; but by judgment He implies the love of our neighbour. For when a man judges his neighbour justly, it proceeds from his love to him.
sant'Ambrogio † 397 d.C.
Or judgment, because they do not bring to examination every thing that they do; charity, because they love not God with their heart. But that He might not make us zealous of the faith, to the neglect of good works, He sums up the perfection of a good man in a few words, these ought ye to have done, and not to leave the other undone.
san Giovanni Crisostomo † 407 d.C. Hom. 73. in Matt.
Where indeed the subject treated was the Jewish cleansing, He altogether passed it by, but as the tithe is a kind of almsgiving, and the time was not yet come for absolutely destroying the customs of the law, therefore He says, these ought ye to have done.
sant'Ambrogio † 397 d.C.
He reproves also the arrogance of the boasting Jews in seeking the preeminence: for it follows, Woe unto you, Pharisees, for ye love the uppermost seats in the synagogues, &c.
san Cirillo di Alessandria † 444 d.C.
By means of those things for which He blames us He makes us better. For He would have us be free from ambition, and not desire after vain show rather than the reality, which the Pharisees were then doing. For the greetings of men, and the rule over them, do not move us to be really useful, for these things fall to men though they be not good men. Therefore he adds, Woe unto you, who are as graves which appear not. For in wishing to receive greetings from men and to exercise authority over them, that they might be accounted great, they differ not from hidden graves, which glitter indeed with outward ornaments, but within are full of all uncleanness.
sant'Ambrogio † 397 d.C.
And like graves which appear not, they deceive by their outside beauty, and by their look impose upon the passers by; as it follows, And the men that walk over them are not aware of them; so much that in truth, though they give outward promise of what is beautiful, inwardly they enclose all manner of pollution.
san Giovanni Crisostomo † 407 d.C. Hom. 73.
But that the Pharisees were so, cannot be wondered at. But if we who are counted worthy to be the temples of God suddenly become graves full only of corruption, this is indeed the lowest wretchedness.
san Cirillo di Alessandria † 444 d.C. con. Julian. lib. 10.
Now here the apostate Julian says, that we must avoid graves which Christ says are unclean; but he knew not the force of our Saviour’s words, for He did not command us to depart from the graves, but likened to them the hypocritical people of the Pharisees.
Il testo latino
Cyrillus
Pharisaeus quamvis tenax esset sui propositi, dominum tamen in propriam domum vocat; unde dicitur et cum loqueretur, rogavit illum quidam Pharisaeus ut pranderet apud se
Beda
Consulte Lucas non ait: et cum haec loqueretur; sed cum loqueretur, ut ostendat eum non statim finitis quae proposuerat verbis, sed aliquot interpositis, apud Pharisaeum prandere rogatum
Augustinus de Cons. Evang
Ut enim hoc Lucas narraret, digressus est a Matthaeo circa illum locum ubi ambo commemoraverant quod dictum est a domino de signo Ionae, et de regina Austri, et de Ninivitis, et de spiritu immundo: post quem sermonem dicit Matthaeus: adhuc eo loquente ad turbas, ecce mater eius et fratres stabant foris, quaerentes ei loqui. Lucas autem in eo sermone domini, commemoratis etiam quibusdam quae Matthaeus dixisse dominum praetermisit, ab ordine quem cum Matthaeo tenuerat, digreditur
Beda
Itaque postquam nuntiatis sibi foris matre et fratribus ait: qui enim fecerit voluntatem domini, hic frater meus, et soror mea, et mater est, datur intelligi, rogatu Pharisaei intrasse convivium
Cyrillus
Sed ipse Christus, qui eorum Pharisaeorum nequitiam noverat, dispensative condescendit, satagens commonere eos, ad similitudinem optimorum medicorum, qui gravius infirmantibus afferunt remedia suae industriae; unde sequitur et ingressus recubuit. Dedit autem occasionem verbis Christi indocilis Pharisaeus scandalizatus, quia cum opinaretur eum iustum et prophetam, non conformabatur irrationabili eorum consuetudini; unde subditur Pharisaeus autem coepit intra se reputans dicere, quare non baptizatus esset ante prandium
Augustinus de Verb. Dom
Omni enim die Pharisaei antequam pranderent, abluebant se aqua; quasi quotidiana lavatio possit cordis esse mundatio. Apud seipsum autem Pharisaeus cogitavit, voce non sonuit: ille tamen audivit qui interiora cernebat; unde sequitur et ait dominus ad illum: nunc vos, Pharisaei, quod de foris est calicis et catini mundatis; quod autem intus est vestrum, plenum est rapina et iniquitate
Cyrillus
Poterat autem dominus et aliis uti verbis, commonens Pharisaeum insanum; captat tamen tempus, et ex his quae erant prae manibus contexit documentum. Hora namque mensae et pabuli, sumit pro exemplo calicem et catinum, ostendens quod mundos et lotos decet esse sincere ministrantes Deo non solum a spurcitia corporali, immo ab ea quae latet intrinsecus penes mentem: sicut aliquod vasorum quibus servitur in mensa, bonum est et extrinsecis et intrinsecis carere contagiis
Ambrosius
Vide autem corpora nostra terrenorum et fragilium expressione significari, quae brevi lapsu praecipitata franguntur, et facile ea quae mens volvit interne, per sensus et gesta corporis prodit, sicut illa quae calix interius continet, foris lucent: unde et in posterioribus non dubium est vocabulo calicis passionem corporis declarari. Cernis igitur quod nos non exteriora huius calicis et catini, sed interiora contaminant; quia dixit quod intus est vestrum, plenum est rapina et iniquitate
Augustinus
Sed quomodo non pepercit homini a quo fuerat invitatus? Magis quidem obiurgando pepercit, ut correcto in iudicio parceret. Deinde ostendit nobis quia et Baptisma quod semel adhibetur, per fidem mundat; fides autem intus est, non foris. Fidem autem contemnebant Pharisaei, et quod foris erat lavabant, intus inquinatissimi manebant; quod dominus improbat dicens stulti, nonne qui fecit quod de foris est, etiam id quod intus est fecit?
Beda
Quasi dicat: qui utramque hominis naturam fecit, utramque mundari desiderat. Hoc est contra Manichaeos qui animam tantum a Deo, carnem vero putant a Diabolo creatam. Hoc etiam est contra illos qui corporalia peccata, fornicationem scilicet, furtum, et cetera talia peccata, quasi gravissima detestantur; spiritualia vero, quae non minus damnat apostolus, ut levia contemnunt
Ambrosius
Dominus autem, quasi bonus praeceptor, docuit quomodo nostri corporis mundare contagium debeamus, dicens verumtamen quod superest date eleemosynam; et ecce omnia munda sunt vobis. Vides quanta remedia. Mundat nos misericordia, mundat nos Dei sermo: iuxta quod scriptum est: iam vos mundi estis propter sermonem quem locutus sum vobis
Augustinus de eleemosyna
Misericors monet misericordiam fieri: et quia servare quaerit quos magno redemit pretio, post gratiam Baptismi sordidatos, docet denuo posse purgari
Chrysostomus
Dicit autem date eleemosynam, non iniustitiam; est enim eleemosyna quae caret iniustitia qualibet: haec omnia facit munda, et ieiunio est praestantior; quod quamvis sit laboriosius, illa tamen est lucrosior. Illustrat animam, impinguat, bonam efficit et decoram. Qui cogitat misereri roganti, citius a peccatis desistet. Sicut enim medicus qui crebro vulneratis medetur, frangitur de facili in aerumnis aliorum; sic et nos si vacaverimus egenorum auxiliis, de facili contemnemus praesentia, et in caelum levabimur. Non parvum est igitur eleemosynae cataplasma, cum valeat omnibus apponi vulneribus
Beda
Dicit autem quod superest, scilicet necessario victui et vestimento. Neque enim ita facienda iubetur eleemosyna ut teipsum consumas inopia; sed ut tui cura corporis expleta, inopem quantum vales sustentes. Vel ita intelligendum: quod superest, idest quod tam multo scelere praeoccupatis solum remedium restat, date eleemosynam: qui sermo ad omnia quae utili miseratione fiunt, valet: non enim solum qui dat esurienti cibum et cetera huiusmodi, verum etiam qui dat veniam peccanti, atque orat pro eo; et qui corripit, et aliqua emendatoria poena plectit, eleemosynam dat
Theophylactus
Vel dicit quod superest: nam facultates praesident cupido cordi
Ambrosius
Totus itaque pulcherrimus ab hinc dirigitur locus, ut quoniam nos ad studium simplicitatis invitat, superflua Iudaeorum et terrena condemnet. Et tamen ipsis peccatorum abolitio promittitur, si misericordiam consequantur
Augustinus de Verb. Dom
Si autem mundari non possunt nisi credentes in eum qui fide mundat cor, quid est quod dicit date eleemosynam, et ecce omnia munda sunt vobis? Attendamus: forte et ipse exponit. Illi enim de omnibus suis fructibus decimam partem detrahebant, et eleemosynas dabant; quod non facile aliquis facit Christianus. Irriserunt ergo illum eis hoc dicentem, quasi hominibus qui eleemosynas non facerent. Hoc Deus sciens subiungit sed vae vobis Pharisaeis, qui decimatis mentham et rutam et omne olus, et praeteritis iudicium et caritatem Dei. Non ergo est hoc facere eleemosynam; facere enim eleemosynam, est facere misericordiam. Si intelligis, a te incipe: quomodo enim es misericors alteri, si crudelis es tibi? Audi Scripturam dicentem: miserere animae tuae, placens Deo. Redi ad conscientiam tuam quicumque male aut infideliter vivis; et ibi invenis mendicantem animam tuam, vel forte egestate obmutescentem. In iudicio et caritate fac eleemosynam cum anima tua. Quid est iudicium? Displice tibi. Quid est caritas? Dilige Deum, dilige proximum. Hanc eleemosynam si praetermittis, quantumvis ames, nihil facis quando tecum non facis
Cyrillus
Vel hoc dicit in Pharisaeorum reprehensionem: quia illa sola praecepta attentius observari iubebant a populis subiectis quae causa erant illis reddituum fecundorum; unde nec minima olerum postponebant, opus autem ingerendae dilectionis ad Deum et iudicii iustam censuram negligebant
Theophylactus
Quia enim Deum contemnebant, indifferenter sacra tractantes, praecipit eis dilectionem Dei habere. Per iudicium vero dilectionem innuit proximi; nam quod aliquis iuste iudicet proximo, ex eius dilectione provenit
Ambrosius
Vel iudicium, ideo quia non omnia quae agunt in iudicium referunt: caritatem, ideo quia non ex affectu diligunt Deum. Sed ne rursus fidei studiosos nos faciat operum negligentes, perfectionem fidelis viri brevi sermone concludit, ut et fide et operibus approbetur, dicens haec autem oportuit facere, et illa non omittere
Chrysostomus in Matthaeum
Ubi quidem sermo Iudaicae mundationis agebatur, totaliter praeterivit; sed quia decima eleemosyna quaedam est, et nondum erat tempus expresse interimendi legalia, propter hoc dicit haec oportuit facere
Ambrosius
Arrogantiam quoque iactantium Iudaeorum redarguit, dum primatus appetunt; sequitur enim vae vobis Pharisaeis, qui diligitis primas cathedras in synagogis, et salutationes in foro
Cyrillus
Per ea quibus illos reprehendit, nos facit meliores: vult etenim nos ambitione carere, et non plus venari apparentiam quam veri existentiam; quod tunc Pharisaei agebant. Salutari enim ab aliquibus, et praesidere eis, non vere nos idoneos esse ostendit; pluribus enim haec contingunt, cum boni non sint; unde subdit vae vobis qui estis ut monumenta quae non apparent. Volentes enim ab hominibus salutari et eis praesidere ut magni aestimentur, ab occultis sepulchris non differunt, quae nitent quidem extrinsecus ornamentis, sunt autem plena omni spurcitia
Ambrosius
Et quasi sepulchra quae non apparent, specie fallunt visuque decipiunt transeuntes; unde sequitur et homines ambulantes supra nesciunt; ita scilicet ut cum foris speciosa promittant, plena intus foetoris includant
Chrysostomus in Matthaeum
Sed quod tales extiterint Pharisaei, non est mirabile; si autem nos digni reputati fieri templa Dei, fiamus repente sepulchra solum foetorem continentia, hoc est extremae miseriae
Cyrillus
Ait autem hic apostata Iulianus, vitanda esse sepulchra, quae Christus ipse ait esse immunda; sed ignoravit vim verborum salvatoris; non enim iussit a monumentis discedere, sed eis comparavit Pharisaeorum fictitium populum
11:45
san Cirillo di Alessandria † 444 d.C.
A reproof which exalts the meek is generally hateful to the proud man. When therefore our Saviour was blaming the Pharisees for transgressing from the right path, the body of Lawyers were struck with consternation. Hence it is said, Then answered one of the Lawyers, and said unto him, Master, thus saying thou reproachest us also.
san Beda † 735 d.C.
In what a grievous state is that conscience, which hearing the word of God thinks it a reproach against itself, and in the account of the punishment of the wicked perceives its own condemnation.
Teofilatto † 1107
Now the Lawyers were different from the Pharisees. For the Pharisees being separated from the rest had the appearance of a religious sect; but those skilled in the Law were the Scribes and Doctors who solved legal questions.
san Cirillo di Alessandria † 444 d.C.
But Christ brings a severe charge against the Lawyers, and subdues their foolish pride, as it follows, And he said, Woe unto you also, ye Lawyers, for ye lade men, &c. He brings forward an obvious example for their direction. The Law was burdensome to the Jews as the disciples of Christ confess, but these Lawyers binding together legal burdens which could not be borne, placed them upon those under them, taking care themselves to have no toil whatever.
Teofilatto † 1107
As often also as the teacher does what he teaches, he lightens the load, offering himself for an example. But when he does none of the things which he teaches others, the loads appear heavy to those who learn his teaching, as being what even their teacher is not able to bear.
san Beda † 735 d.C.
Now they are rightly told that they would not touch the burdens of the Law even with one of their fingers, that is, they fulfil not in the slightest point that law which they pretend to keep and transmit to the keeping of others, contrary to the practice of their fathers, without faith and the grace of Christ.
san Gregorio di Nissa † 395 d.C.
So also are there now many severe judges of sinners, yet weak combatants; burdensome imposers of laws, yet weak bearers of burdens; who wish neither to approach nor to touch strictness of life, though they sternly exact it from their subjects.
san Cirillo di Alessandria † 444 d.C.
Having then condemned the burdensome dealing of the Lawyer, He brings a general charge against all the chief men of the Jews, saying, Woe to you who build the tombs of the prophets, and your fathers killed them.
sant'Ambrogio † 397 d.C.
This is a good answer to the foolish superstition of the Jews, who in building the tombs of the prophets condemned the deeds of their fathers, but by rivalling their fathers’ wickedness, throw back the sentence upon themselves. For not the building but the imitation of their deeds is looked upon as a crime. Therefore He adds, Truly ye bear witness that ye allow, &c.
san Beda † 735 d.C.
They pretended indeed, in order to win the favour of the multitude, that they were shocked at the unbelief of their fathers, since by splendidly honouring the memories of the prophets who were slain by them they condemned their deeds. But in their very actions they testify how much they coincide with their fathers’ wickedness, by treating with insult that Lord whom the prophets foretold. Hence it is added, Therefore also said the wisdom of God, I will send them prophets and apostles, and some of them they shall slay and persecute.
sant'Ambrogio † 397 d.C.
The wisdom of God is Christ. The words indeed in Matthew are, Behold I send unto you prophets and wise men.
san Beda † 735 d.C.
But if the same Wisdom of God sent prophets and Apostles, let heretics cease to assign to Christ a beginning from the Virgin; let them no longer declare one God of the Law and Prophets, another of the New Testament. For although the Apostolic Scripture often calls by the name of prophets not only those who foretell the coming Incarnation of Christ, but those also who foretell the future joys of the kingdom of heaven, yet I should never suppose that these were to be placed before the Apostles in the order of enumeration.
sant'Atanasio † 373 d.C. Apol. 1. de fuga sua.
Now if they kill, the death of the slain will cry out the louder against them; if they pursue, they send forth memorials of their iniquity, for flight makes the pursuit of the sufferers to redound to the great disgrace of the pursuers. For no one flees from the merciful and gentle, but rather from the cruel and evil-minded man. And therefore it follows, That the blood of all the prophets who have been slain from the foundation of the world may be required of this generation.
san Beda † 735 d.C.
It is asked, How comes it that the blood of all the prophets and just men is required of the single generation of the Jews; whereas many of the saints, both before the Incarnation and after, have been slain by other nations? But it is the manner of the Scriptures frequently to reckon two generations of men, one of the good, and the other of the evil.
san Cirillo di Alessandria † 444 d.C.
Although then He says pointedly of this generation, He expresses not merely those who were then standing by Him and listening, but every manslayer. For like is attributed to like.
san Giovanni Crisostomo † 407 d.C. Hom. 74. in Matt.
But if He means that the Jews are about to suffer worse things, this will not be undeserved, for they have dared to do worse than all. And they have been corrected by none of their past calamities, but when they saw others sin, and punished, they were not made better, but did likewise; yet it will not be that one shall suffer punishment for the sins of others.
Teofilatto † 1107
But our Lord shews that the Jews have inherited the malice of Cain, since he adds, From the blood of Abel, to the blood of Zacharias, &c. Abel, inasmuch as he was slain by Cain; but Zacharias, whom they slew between the temple and the altar, some say was the Zacharias of old time, the son of Jehoiadah the Priest.
san Beda † 735 d.C.
Why He begins from the blood of Abel, who was the first martyr, we need not wonder; but why, to the blood of Zacharias, is a question, since many were slain after him even up to our Lord’s birth, and soon after His birth the Innocents, unless perhaps it was because Abel was a shepherd, Zacharias a Priest. And the one was killed in the field, the other in the court of the temple, martyrs of each class, that is, under their names are shadowed both laymen, and those engaged in the office of the altar.
san Gregorio di Nissa † 395 d.C. Orat. in Diem Nat. Christi.
But some say that Zacharias, the father of John, by the spirit of prophecy forecasting the mystery of the immaculate virginity of the mother of God, in no wise separated her from the part of the temple set apart for virgins, wishing to shew that it was in the power of the Creator of all things to manifest a new birth, while he did not deprive the mother of the glory of her virginity. Now this part was between the altar and the temple, in which was placed the brazen altar, where for this reason they slew him. It is said also, that when they heard the King of the world was about to come, from fear of subjection they designedly attacked him who bore witness to His coming, and slew the priest in the temple.
Un espositore greco Geometer.
But others give another reason for the destruction of Zacharias. For at the murder of the children the blessed John was to be slain with the rest of the same age, but Elisabeth, snatching up her son from the midst of the slaughter, sought the desert. And so when Herod’s soldiers could not find Elisabeth and the child, they turn their wrath against Zacharias, killing him as he was ministering in the temple. It follows, Woe to you, lawyers, for ye have taken away the key of knowledge.
san Basilio Magno † 379 d.C. in Esai. 1.
This word woe, which is uttered with pain intolerable, is suited to those who were shortly after to be cast out into grievous punishment.
san Cirillo di Alessandria † 444 d.C.
Now we say, the law itself is the key of knowledge. For it was both a shadow and a figure of the righteousness of Christ, therefore it became the Lawyers, as instructors of the Law of Moses and the words of the Prophets, to reveal in a certain measure to the Jewish people the knowledge of Christ. This they did not, but on the contrary detracted from the divine miracles, and spoke against His teaching, Why hear ye him? So then they took away the key of knowledge. Hence it follows, Ye entered not in yourselves, and them that were entered in ye hindered. But faith also is the key of knowledge. For by faith comes also the knowledge of truth, according to that of Isaiah, Unless ye have believed, ye will not understand. (Isa. 7:9. LXX.) The Lawyers then have taken away the key of knowledge, not permitting men to believe in Christ.
sant'Agostino † 430 d.C. de qu. Ev. l. ii. q. 23.
But the key of knowledge is also the humility of Christ, which they would neither themselves understand, nor let be understood by others.
sant'Ambrogio † 397 d.C.
Those also are even now condemned under the name of Jews, and made subject to future punishment, who, while usurping to themselves the teaching of divine knowledge, both hinder others, and do not themselves acknowledge that which they profess.
sant'Agostino † 430 d.C. de con. Ev. lib. ii. c. 75.
Now all these things Matthew records to have been said after our Lord had come into Jerusalem. But Luke relates them here, when our Lord was yet on His journey to Jerusalem. From which they appear to me to be similar discourses, of which Matthew has given one, Luke the other.
san Beda † 735 d.C.
But how true were the charges of unbelief, hypocrisy, and impiety, brought against the Pharisees and Lawyers they themselves testify, striving not to repent, but to entrap the Teacher of truth; for it follows, And as he said these things to them, the Pharisees and Lawyers began to urge him vehemently.
san Cirillo di Alessandria † 444 d.C.
Now this urging is taken to mean pressing upon Him, or threatening Him, or waxing furious against Him. But they began to interrupt His words in many ways, as it follows, And to force him to speak of many things.
Teofilatto † 1107
For when several are questioning a man on different subjects, since he can not reply to all at once, foolish people think he is doubting. This also was part of their wicked design against Him; but they sought also in another way to control His power of speech, namely, by provoking Him to say something by which He might be condemned; whence it follows, Laying in wait for him, and seeking to catch something out of his mouth, that they might accuse him. Having first spoken of “forcing,” Luke now says to catch or seize something from His mouth; at one time indeed they asked Him concerning the Law, that they might convict as a blasphemer Him who accused Moses; but at another time concerning Cæsar, that they might accuse Him as a traitor and rebel against the majesty of Cæsar.
Il testo latino
Cyrillus
Redargutio quae mansuetos transfert in melius, superbis hominibus communiter intolerabilis esse solet; unde cum salvator reprehenderet Pharisaeos tamquam deviantes a recto calle, percellebatur ex hoc legisperitorum caterva; unde dicitur respondens autem quidam ex legisperitis, ait illi: magister, haec dicens, etiam nobis contumeliam facis
Beda
Quam misera conscientia, quae audito Dei verbo, sibi contumeliam fieri putat: et commemorata poena perfidorum, se semper intelligit esse damnandam
Theophylactus
Erant autem alii legisperiti a Pharisaeis: nam Pharisaei divisi ab aliis, quasi religiosi videbantur; legis autem periti Scribae erant, doctoresque quaestiones legis solventes
Cyrillus
Christus autem legisperitis invectivam ingerit, et deprimit vanum eorum supercilium; unde sequitur at ille ait: et vobis legisperitis vae: quia homines oneratis oneribus quae portare non possunt, et ipsi uno digito non tangitis sarcinas. Exemplo patenti utitur ad eos dirigendum. Erat lex onerosa Iudaeis, ut fatentur Christi discipuli; ipsi vero fasces importabiles legis colligantes, et subditis superponentes, ipsi nullatenus operari curabant
Theophylactus
Quoties etiam doctor facit quae docet, alleviat fascem, tradens ad exemplum seipsum: quando vero nil agit eorum quae docet, tunc graves fasces videntur eis qui doctrinam suscipiunt, utpote qui nec a doctore possunt portari
Beda
Recte autem audiunt quod sarcinas legis uno digito non tangerent; hoc est, nec in minimis quidem eam perficerent, quam se contra morem patrum sine fide et gratia Christi servare, et servanda tradere praesumebant
Gregorius
Tales quoque modo plures sunt iudices severi peccantium, et debiles agonistae; intolerabiles legislatores, et debiles portatores; neque appropinquare volentes, nec palpare vitae honestatem, quam irremediabiliter exigunt a subiectis
Cyrillus
Postquam igitur reprobavit onerosam legisperitorum officinam, inducit communem invectivam in cunctos principes Iudaeorum, dicens vae vobis qui aedificatis monumenta prophetarum, et patres vestri occiderunt illos
Ambrosius
Bonus est hic locus adversus superstitionem vanissimam Iudaeorum: quia aedificando sepulchra prophetarum, patrum suorum facta damnabant; aemulando autem paterna scelera, in seipsos sententiam retorquebant: non enim aedificatio, sed aemulatio loco criminis aestimatur; unde subdit profecto testificamini quod consentitis operibus patrum vestrorum: quoniam quidem ipsi eos occiderunt, vos autem aedificatis eorum sepulchra
Beda
Simulabant quidem se, ob favorem vulgi captandum, patrum suorum horrere perfidiam, memorias prophetarum qui ab eis occisi sunt, magnifice honorando; sed ipso ore testificantur quantum paternae nequitiae consentiant, iniuriis agendo dominum a prophetis praenuntiatum; unde subditur propterea et sapientia Dei dixit: mittam ad illos prophetas et apostolos, et ex illis occident et persequentur
Ambrosius
Dei sapientia Christus est. Denique in Matthaeo habes: ecce ego mitto ad vos prophetas et sapientes
Beda
Si autem eadem sapientia Dei prophetas apostolosque misit, cessent haeretici Christo ex virgine principium dare; omittant alium legis et prophetarum, alium novi testamenti Deum praedicare; quamvis saepe etiam apostolica Scriptura prophetas non eos solum qui futuram Christi incarnationem, sed eos qui futura caelestis regni gaudia praedicunt appellet. Sed nequaquam hos crediderim apostolis in catalogi ordine praeferendos
sant'Atanasio
Sive autem occidant, mors occisorum altius contra eos clamabit; sive persequantur, memorialia suae iniquitatis emittunt. Fuga enim persecutionem passorum in magnum redundat persequentium crimen: nemo enim pium et mansuetum fugit, sed potius austerum et moribus imbutum iniquis; et ideo sequitur ut inquiratur sanguis omnium prophetarum, qui effusus est a constitutione mundi a generatione ista
Beda
Quaeritur quomodo sanguis omnium prophetarum atque iustorum ab una Iudaeorum generatione requiratur, cum multi sanctorum, sive ante incarnationem, sive post, ab aliis nationibus sint interempti. Sed moris est Scripturarum duas saepe generationes hominum, bonorum malorumque computare
Cyrillus
Etsi ergo dicat demonstrative a generatione ista, non exprimit solum tunc astantes et audientes, sed quemlibet homicidam: astruitur enim simili simile
Chrysostomus in Matthaeum
Ceterum si dicat, Iudaeos graviora passuros; hoc non immerito fit, eo quod et peiora omnibus ausi sunt, et nullo praeteritorum castigati fuerunt; sed cum vidissent alios peccasse et punitos fuisse, non fuerunt meliores effecti, sed similia commiserunt; non autem ita quod pro commissis aliorum alii luant poenam
Theophylactus
Ostendit autem dominus Iudaeos esse heredes malitiae Cain, ex eo quod subdit a sanguine Abel usque ad sanguinem Zachariae, qui periit inter altare et aedem. Abel siquidem a Cain occisus est; Zachariam autem, quem occiderunt inter altare et aedem, quidam dicunt esse antiquum Zachariam filium Ioiadae sacerdotis
Beda
Quare igitur a sanguine Abel, qui primus martyrium passus est, mirum non est; sed quare usque ad sanguinem Zachariae, quaerendum est, cum et multi post eum usque ad nativitatem Christi, et ipso mox nato innocentes perempti sint; nisi forte, quia Abel pastor ovium, Zacharias sacerdos fuit, et hic in campo, ille in atrio templi necatus est, utriusque gradus martyres, et laici scilicet, et altaris officio mancipati, sub eorum intimantur vocabulo
Gregorius Nyssenus
Quidam autem dicunt, quod Zacharias pater Ioannis spiritu prophetiae coniciens mysterium virginitatis intactae Dei genitricis, nequaquam sequestravit illam a loco templi virginibus deputato, volens ostendere quod in potestate conditoris omnium erat novum ortum ostendere, qui enixae vigorem caelibatus non auferret. Erat autem hic locus medius inter altare et aedem, in qua erat altare aeneum situm, ubi propter hoc eum occiderunt. Aiunt etiam, quod, cum audirent regem mundi venturum, dispensative metu subiectionis aggrediuntur eum qui attestabatur ortum ipsius, mactantes sacerdotem in templo
Graecus
Alii autem aliam causam dicunt esse interitus Zachariae: cum enim occiderentur infantes, magnus Ioannes cum coaetaneis suis occidendus erat; sed Elisabeth eripiens filium de medio caedis, petiit eremum: unde cum satellites Herodis Elisabeth et puerum non invenirent, convertunt iram in Zachariam, occidentes ipsum ministrantem in templo. Sequitur vae vobis legisperitis, qui tulistis clavem scientiae
Basilius
Haec vox vae, quae intolerabilibus profertur doloribus, eis convenit qui paulo post detrudendi erunt in grave supplicium
Cyrillus
Clavem autem scientiae ipsam dicimus esse legem: erat enim lex umbra et figura iustitiae Christi. Decebat ergo legisperitos quasi indagantes legem Moysi et dicta prophetarum, reserare quodammodo populo Iudaeorum ianuas notitiae Christi. Hoc autem non fecerunt; sed e contra derogabant divinis miraculis, et contra eius dogmata clamabant: quid eum auditis? Sic igitur tulerunt, idest abstulerunt, clavem scientiae; unde sequitur ipsi non introistis, et eos qui introibant prohibuistis. Sed et fides est clavis scientiae: fit enim per fidem veritatis cognitio, secundum illud: nisi credideritis, non intelligetis. Sustulerunt igitur legisperiti clavem scientiae, non permittentes homines credere in Christum
Augustinus de quaest. Evang
Sed et clavis scientiae est humilitas Christi, quam nec ipsi intelligere, nec ab aliis intelligi volebant
Ambrosius
Arguuntur etiam adhuc sub nomine Iudaeorum, et futuro supplicio statuuntur obnoxii: quia cum doctrinam sibi divinae cognitionis usurpent, et alios impediant, nec ipsi quod profitentur agnoscunt
Augustinus de Cons. Evang
Haec autem omnia Matthaeus narrat esse dicta postquam dominus in Ierusalem venerat. Lucas autem hic narrat, cum adhuc dominus iter ageret in Ierusalem: unde mihi similes videntur esse sermones, quorum ille alterum, iste alterum narravit
Beda
Quam autem vera perfidiae, simulationis et impietatis suae crimina audierint Pharisaei et legisperiti, ipsi testantur, qui non resipiscere, sed doctorem veritatis insidiis moliuntur aggredi; sequitur enim cum autem hoc ad illos diceret, coeperunt Pharisaei et legisperiti graviter insistere
Cyrillus
Sumitur autem insistere pro instare, vel invidere, vel saevire. Coeperunt autem interrumpere sermonem eius in pluribus; unde sequitur et os eius opprimere de multis
Theophylactus
Cum enim plures interrogant unum de diversis materiis, cum nequeat simul omnibus respondere, videtur insipientibus quod dubitet. Hoc igitur ingeniabantur et illi nefarii contra ipsum; sed et aliter quaerebant os eius opprimere; scilicet ut provocarent eum ad aliquid dicendum, unde posset damnari; unde sequitur insidiantes ei, et quaerentes aliquid capere de ore eius, ut accusarent eum. Quod primo dixerat opprimere, nunc dicit capere, vel rapere, aliquid ex ore eius. Interrogabant eum nunc quidem de lege, ut arguant eum quasi blasphemum obloquentem de Moyse; nunc vero de Caesare, ut accusent eum tamquam insidiosum et hostem maiestatis Caesareae
11:2
CUM ORATIS, DICITE: PATER, SANCTIFICETUR NOMEN TUUM. — Matthaeus, vi, 6, addit: «Pater noster, qui es in caelis.» Porro, Matthaeus hanc orationem adjungit sermoni Domini in monte, quem initio praedicationis habuit Christus, ut in eo compendium et summam Evangelicae suae doctrinae discipulis proponeret; Lucas vero hic posterius eamdem assignat; vel ergo bis orationem Dominicam docuit Christus, vel potius illam, uti et alia, Matthaeus eo loco posuit per prolepsin vel anticipationem, ut simul quasi synopsin totius doctrinae Christianae proponeret. Ita Jansenius. Nota: Matthaeus orationi Dominicae septem dat petitiones; Lucas vero hic quinque: duas ergo omisit, quae in aliis quinque virtute continentur, nimirum tertiam: «Fiat voluntas tua sicut in caelo et in terra,» quae virtute continetur in prima: «Sanctificetur nomen tuum.» Hoc enim fit cum voluntatem Dei facimus. Et septimam: «Sed libera nos a malo,» quae virtute continetur in sexta: «Et ne nos inducas in tentationem.» Arguuntur hic Pelagiani, inimici gratiae Christi, qui dicebant neque necessarium esse dicere: «Dimitte nobis;» neque ita illud: «Ne nos inferas,» etc., intelligendum esse, tanquam divinum adjutorium poscere debeamus, ne in peccatum tentati decidamus, sed hoc in nostra positum esse potestate, et ad hoc implendum solam sufficere hominis voluntatem. Ita Concilium Milevitanum II, epist. ad Innocentem Papam.
11:5
ET AIT AD ILLOS (discipulos suos): QUIS VESTRUM HABEBIT AMICUM, ET IBIT AD ILLUM MEDIA NOCTE (tempore maxime incommodo et importuno) ET DICET ILLI: AMICE, COMMODA MIHI TRES PANES. — «Commoda,» id est mutuo da: nam commodantur proprie libri, vasa, tapetes, qui iidem numero restituuntur; mutuantur vero panes, frumenta, cibi, qui usu consumuntur, ac proinde iidem non numero, sed specie redduntur. Proponit hanc parabolam Christus, ut discipulos doceat non cadere animo, nec desistere si statim in oratione non exaudiantur, verum in ea perseverare et contentius orare; sic enim fore ut a Deo exaudiantur, et impetrent ea quae postulant. Ita S. Chrysostomus, in Catena, Titus, Euthymius, Jansenius et alii.
11:6
QUONIAM AMICUS MEUS VENIT DE VIA AD ME, ET NON HABEO QUOD PONAM ANTE ILLUM. — Quasi dicat: Amicus meus ex itinere fessus et esuriens venit ad me hospitaturus, et non habeo quod apponam illi. Ita Graeca et Arabicus.
11:7
ET ILLE DEINTUS RESPONDENS DICAT: NOLI MIHI MOLESTUS ESSE: JAM OSTIUM CLAUSUM EST, ET PUERI MEI MECUM SUNT IN CUBILI, NON POSSUM SURGERE, ET DARE TIBI. — «In cubili,» id est in cubiculo; Syrus, in lecto. Excusat ergo se non posse surgere et dare panes, «ne filios expergefaciat,» ait Euthymius, totamque familiam turbet.
11:8
ET SI ILLE PERSEVERAVERIT PULSANS, DICO VOBIS, ET SI NON DABIT ILLI SURGENS EO QUOD AMICUS EJUS SIT, PROPTER IMPROBITATEM (improbitas) TAMEN EJUS SURGET, ET DABIT ILLI QUOTQUOT HABET NECESSARIOS. — «Propter improbitatem;» Graece ἀναίδειαν, id est impudentiam, inverecundiam, importunitatem, ut vertit Arabicus; sic dicimus: «Labor improbus omnia vincit;» improbus, id est assiduus, indefessus. Audi S. Augustinum, serm. De Verbis Dom., cap. v: «Quid est propter improbitatem? quia pulsare non destitit; quia et cum esset negatum, se non avertit. Ille qui nolebat dare quod petebatur, fecit, quia ille in petendo non defecit. Quanto magis dabit Deus bonus, qui nos hortatur ut petamus, cui displicet si non petamus.» Vult enim Deus nos in oratione esse perseverantes usque ad importunitatem, eaque delectatur, vultque nos magno affectu instare, pulsare, urgere et quasi cogere Deum ad dandum. «Haec vis grata Deo,» ait Tertullianus, lib. De Orat. Ipsa est ergo ferculum veri Salomonis, de quo dicitur, Cant. III, 9: «Ferculum fecit sibi rex Salomon de lignis Libani: columnas ejus fecit argenteas, reclinatorium aureum, ascensum purpureum, media charitate constravit propter filias Jerusalem.» Vide ibi dicta. Quocirca Gregorius Nicomedinus, orat. De Praesent. Virgin., illam nuncupat, «thronum gloriosum et regium vehiculum, quo vectum Verbum cum carne advenit.» Et S. Bernardus, serm. 1 in psalm. Qui habitat: «Magnus, inquit, ille Ignatius in pluribus quas ad eam conscripsit epistolis, Christiferam consalutat: egregius sane titulus, et commendatio honoris immensi; nempe cui servire regnare est; gestare hunc non onerari est, sed ornari.» Idem in illud Apocal. XII, Signum magnum: «Quam familiaris, ait, ei facta es, Domina, quam proxima, imo quam intima fieri meruisti, quantam invenisti gratiam apud Deum! in te manet, et tu in eo; et vestis eum, et vestiris ab eo: vestis eum substantia carnis, et vestit ille te gloria suae majestatis; vestis solem nube, et sole ipsa vestiris.» B. Virgini igitur magis accinas, quam Judith caeso Holopherne, illud cap. xv: «Tu gloria Jerusalem, tu laetitia Israel, tu honorificentia populi nostri, quia fecisti viriliter, etc., ideo manus Domini confortavit te, et ideo eris benedicta in aeternum.» Audi Patres hisce elogiis illam salutantes, Nazianzenum in tragoedia cui titulus: Christus patiens: Regina, domina generis humani bonum, Amica semper esto tu mortalibus; Maximaque quovis in loco mihi salus. S. Cyrillus, orat. Contra Nestorium: «Sit, ait, tibi, sancta mater Dei, laus; tu enim es pretiosa margarita orbis terrarum, tu lampas inextinguibilis, corona virginitatis, sceptrum orthodoxae fidei.» S. Chrysostomus, serm. De Deipara: «Ave, mater, coelum, thronus, Ecclesiae nostrae decus, gloria, firmamentum.» S. Ephrem, serm. De Laudibus Virgin., eamdem salutat «unicam spem Patrum, gloriam Prophetarum, praeconium Apostolorum, honorem Martyrum, laetitiam Sanctorum, et lumen probatissimorum, Abraham, Isaac et Jacob, decus Aaron, splendorem Moysis, Gedeonis vellus, et coetum Hierarcharum, omniumque Sanctorum ac Virginum coronam, ob immensum fulgorem atque splendorem inaccessum.»
11:9
ET EGO DICO VOBIS: PETITE, ET DABITUR VOBIS. — Arabicus, petite, et donabimini. Vide dicta Matth. VII, 7.
11:12
Aut si petierit ovum. — Lucas hoc addit ultra Matthaeum. Porro, ova petunt pueri, ut cito crescant et adolescant; ova enim valde nutriunt, statimque vertuntur in sanguinem. Unde «ovum est pullus liquidus,» ait ille; aves enim ex ovo excludunt pullum. Hinc Isidorus, lib. XII; Origenes, cap. VII: «Ova, ait, dicta ab eo, quod sint uvida: unde et uva, eo quod intrinsecus humore sit plena. Nam humidum est quod exterius humorem habet, uvidum quod interius.»
11:27
FACTUM EST AUTEM, CUM HAEC DICERET, EXTOLLENS (prae amore et admiratione doctrinae et virtutis Christi) VOCEM QUAEDAM MULIER DE TURBA, DIXIT ILLI: BEATUS VENTER QUI TE PORTAVIT, ET UBERA QUAE SUXISTI. — q. d. Adeo magnus, divinus et beatus es, o Jesu, ut propter te beata quoque sit mater quae te genuit et lacte aluit. Hinc beatam dicit matrem, non patrem, quia sexui suo favens, similis filii se matrem fieri exoptat. Adde, a Spiritu Sancto illam excitatam fuisse, ut in haec verba, quae Christum ex matre virgine sine patre conceptum et natum significant, etiamsi idipsa nesciret, nec intelligeret, prorumperet. Suspicantur nonnulli mulierem hanc fuisse S. Martham, aut potius S. Marcellam, S. Marthae ancillam, quae S. Martham Massiliam comitata est ejusque vitam conscripsit; nam paulo ante, in fine cap. praeced., Christus agebat Bethaniae in domo Marthae. Si enim fuisset Martha, utique nominasset eam Lucas, uti toties eam nominavit cap. praeced. Marcella autem amore Christi fervens, ob hanc liberam Christi laudem Scribarum iras incurrit; ut ab eis paulo post Christi mortem, cum Martha, Magdalena et Lazaro navi sine velis et remis ad certum exitium sit imposita, sed Deo nauclero eam dirigente, salva cum omnibus Massiliam appulit. Dixi suspicantur, quia hac de re nulla extat certa scriptura vel traditio. BEATUS VENTER QUI TE PORTAVIT. — Fuit enim hic venter templum, thalamus, coelum, thronus gloriae Filii Dei. Cogita ergo quantis gratiae donis fuerit exornatus, ut dignus fieret Deo. Rursum quam sanctus esse debuit hic venter, quem ipsa Deitas per novem menses non solum inhabitando, sed et carnem et alimenta ex eo sumendo, sanctificavit sibique consecravit. Quocirca huc alludens Ecclesia B. Virgini crebro accinit: «Beata viscera Mariae Virginis, quae portaverunt aeterni Patris Filium; et beata ubera, quae lactaverunt Christum Dominum.» Unde Methodius, orat. in Hypapantem: «Tu, ait, cuncta continentis et comprehendentis comprehensio. Tu illa gestatrix ejus qui verbo suo portat universa.»
11:28
AT ILLE DIXIT: QUINIMO BEATI, QUI AUDIUNT VERBUM DEI, ET CUSTODIUNT ILLUD. — Quinimo, Graece μενοῦνγε, id est imo potius; S. Augustinus, lib. De Virgin., cap. III, et tract. 10 in Joannem, vertit, immo; Euthymius, vere; Jansenius, certe. Non igitur negat Christus matrem suam esse beatam, ut vult Calvinus; sed tantum ait beatiores esse qui verbum Dei audiunt et custodiunt, id est opere adimplent; quia, ut ait Euthymius, custodia sermonis Dei, est ejus adimpletio, assidua, continua, perseverans. Ratio a priori est, quia esse matrem Dei, est praecise gratia gratis data, et externa duntaxat, non gratum faciens; sed audire et custodire verbum Dei, est gratia interna gratum faciens. Rursum esse matrem Dei praecise non facit matrem beatam, ut fruatur Dei visione et gloria aeterna; at custodire verbum Dei perseveranter usque ad finem vitae, perducit hominem ad Dei visionem et aeternam gloriam. Insuper, quia esse matrem Dei, singulare est privilegium unius Virginis; at audire et custodire verbum Dei, est commune omnibus fidelibus et sanctis. Vult enim Christus solari mulierem, quae dixerat: «Beatus venter qui te portavit;» q. d. Tu beatam dicis matrem meam, quod me talem filium genuerit, atque tacite similem beatitudinem optas dolesque forte quod talis filius tibi non obtigerit; at ego solidiorem et meliorem beatitudinem tibi offero, quae omnibus eam volentibus competit, nimirum assero te beatam, imo beatiorem fore, si Verbum Dei audias et custodias: nam et mater mea beatior fuit, quod me mente quam quod ventre conceperit, adeoque nisi me mente concepisset, misera fuisset, ac gratiae et gloriae expers, imo nisi me prius mente concepisset, indigna fuisset, quae me ventre conciperet; decebat enim matrem Dei futuram, esse purissimam et sanctissimam. Audi S. Augustinum, locis jam citatis: «Materna propinquitas nihil Mariae profuisset, nisi felicius Christum corde quam carne gestasset. Beatior ergo Maria percipiendo fidem Christi, quam concipiendo carnem Christi.» Vide dicta Matth. XII, 50.
11:34
LUCERNA CORPORIS TUI, EST OCULUS TUUS. — «Oculus» symbolice, est ratio, mens ac praesertim intentio bona; quod enim oculus est corpori, hoc ratio et intentio est animo. Vide dicta Matth. VI, 21. SI OCULUS TUUS FUERIT SIMPLEX (purus, limpidus, clarus), TOTUM CORPUS TUUM LUCIDUM ERIT, — utpote ab oculo claro clare illustratum.
11:36
SI ERGO CORPUS TUUM TOTUM LUCIDUM FUERIT, etc., ERIT LUCIDUM TOTUM. — Non corpus, ne sit tautologia et futilis rei dictae repetitio; sed totum absolute, hoc est quidquid homo habet in corpore vel circa corpus: id est totus homo lucidus erit omnesque ejus potentiae cum actibus inde prodeuntibus. Ita Maldonatus. Aliter Toletus: Si oculus, id est prima et nobilissima pars corporis, puta oculus tuus, inquit, lucidus fuerit, fiet ut per eum totum corpus illustretur, fiatque lucidum. Hic enim sensus est planus, ac forte pro σῶμα, id est corpus, legendum est ὄμμα, id est oculus.
11:37
ET CUM LOQUERETUR, ROGAVIT ILLUM QUIDAM PHARISAEUS UT PRANDERET APUD SE, ET INGRESSUS RECUBUIT. — «Cum loqueretur,» id est cum loquendo quadam vice doceret populum. Ita S. Augustinus, lib. II De Consensu Evang., cap. XXXIX; Beda, Jansenius et alii; licet Maldonatus ad proxime praecedentia referat, q. d. Cum haec, quae paulo ante dicta sunt, loqueretur, «rogavit,» non animo sincero, sed ut Christum observaret, notaret et carperet, ut patet ex sequent. vers. 53 et 54. «Recubuit,» non lavans manus iis caeremoniis quibus Pharisaei id faciebant.
11:38
PHARISAEUS AUTEM COEPIT INTRA SE REPUTANS DICERE, QUARE NON BAPTIZATUS ESSET ANTE PRANDIUM. — «Coepit dicere,» Graece δὲ ἰδὼν ἐθαύμασεν, id est videns admiratus est, quod scilicet Jesus traditionem seniorum in lavando non servaret: sic et Syrus. Baptizatus esset, id est lotus, praesertim manibus, non solis, sed brachiis usque ad cubitum, juxta ritum Pharisaicum. Vide dicta Matth. cap. XV, 1. Pharisaei enim suam sanctitatem ponebant in hisce caeremoniis, ac praesertim crebris magnisque lotionibus: lavabant ergo manus, sed illotam foedamque gerebant mentem.
11:39
ET AIT DOMINUS AD ILLUM: NUNC VOS, PHARISAEI, QUOD DEFORIS EST CALICIS ET CATINI, MUNDATIS: QUOD AUTEM INTUS EST VESTRUM, PLENUM EST RAPINA ET INIQUITATE. — q. d. Corpus lavatis, at conscientiam a sceleribus non abluitis. To nunc sonat contemptum et acrimoniam reprehensionis. Vide dicta Matth. XXIII, 25.
11:41
VERUMTAMEN QUOD SUPEREST DATE ELEEMOSYNAM: ET ECCE OMNIA MUNDA SUNT VOBIS. — To quod superest, non legunt S. Ambrosius, S. Augustinus, serm. 3 De Verb. Domini; S. Cyprianus, lib. III ad Quirin., cap. 1; Origenes, hom. 2 in Levit.; et Chrysostomus, hom. 51 in Matth., quasi illud sufficienter contineatur in to date eleemosynam: haec enim datur ex eo quod nobis superest, puta ex superfluo; at vero Romana Biblia et caetera Latina illud legunt, aeque ac Theophylactus, Euthymius, Beda hic, et S. Basilius in Regulis Brevier., resp. 271; ac Cyrillus, lib. II in Levit.; et S. Augustinus, Enchir. cap. LXXVI. Pro «quod superest,» Graece est τὰ ἐνόντα, id est inexistentia, sive ea quae insunt: quod primo simpliciter et plane exponas, q. d. Ea quae adsunt et supersunt vobis, date in eleemosynam; unde Tertullianus, lib. IV Contra Marc., cap. XXVII, legit: «date quae habetis in eleemosynam, et omnia munda erunt vobis,» q. d. Quidquid habetis superfluum, convertite in eleemosynam, et sic mundabimini ab omnibus peccatis. Hinc S. Basilius loco jam citato, et Euthymius τὰ ἐνόντα exponunt, q. d. Ea quae habetis reposita et condita; a Christo dictum; sed quo sensu? Primo, nonnulli hinc putarunt rapinas et furta a Deo remitti per eleemosynam, sine praevia restitutione. Ita Graeci, si credimus Guidoni Carmelitae; et S. Augustinus, Enchir. cap. LXXV, asserit hac Christi voce nonnullos abusos ut flagitiose viverent, putantes se fore puros et salvos, si facerent eleemosynas. Verum hic manifestus est error; nam, ut ait S. Augustinus, «Non dimittitur peccatum nisi restituatur ablatum.» Restitutio enim alieni debita est omni jure, naturae, divino et humano. Secundo, S. Augustinus, serm. 30 De Verb. Domini, per eleemosynam accipit omne opus bonum, etiam poenitentiae, quo omne peccatum tollitur. «Quomodo enim, inquit, misericors es alteri, si crudelis es tibi? Miserere, inquit, animae tuae placens Deo.» Qui ergo de peccatis suis poenitet, insignem animae suae facit eleemosynam. Et Beda: Eleemosyna est, ait, quidquid utili miseratione fit, ut parcendo, orando, corripiendo, etc. Sic sensus erit, q. d. Date eleemosynam, studete bonis operibus, praesertim charitatis et poenitentiae; haec enim vos mundos efficient. Tertio, et genuine, «omnia munda sunt vobis,» q. d. Omnia, scilicet interna et externa, anima et corpus, quae vos aqua abluere et mundare putatis, longe melius et verius mundantur et lavantur per eleemosynam debito modo factam, scilicet ex propriis (haec enim sunt τὰ ἐνόντα, ut dixi); lavantur, inquam, quia eleemosyna remittit peccata venialia ac poenam mortalibus debitam; ad haec disponit ad remissionem mortalium: impetrat enim a Deo gratiam excitantem ad poenitentiam, qua peccata abolentur. Denique reipsa eleemosyna remittit mortalia, si fiat ex vera contritione; haec enim includit amorem Dei super omnia, qui peccatum omne excludit. Sensus ergo est, q. d. Eleemosyna omnia mundat; subaudi: si caetera, quae alibi ad peccati remissionem Scriptura requirit, adsint, puta fides, spes et contritio, ac injuste ablatorum restitutio. Rursum omnia mundat, nisi te aliunde rursum inquines, et rapina aliove scelere immundum efficias: sic Christus et Paulus salutem tribuunt fidei, at non soli, sed poenitentia et charitate formatae, uti saepius monui. Nota: Eleemosyna omne quidem peccatum tollit, uti explicant Origenes, Cyprianus, Ambrosius, sed maxime sibi oppositum rapinae et iniquitatis (ait S. Basilius, loco citato) de qua vers. 39, huic enim illam subjungit, et quasi remedium opponit Christus. Eleemosyna enim et liberalitas sanat ipsam mali radicem, scilicet Pharisaeorum avaritiam; ex hac enim oriuntur rapinae, invidiae et aliae iniquitates: qui autem liberalis est et misericors, nemini invidet, nullius bona rapit, nemini facit injuriam. Quocirca «eleemosyna est filia deificantis charitatis,» ait Theophylactus; et S. Cyrillus, in Catena: Eleemosyna, ait, facit omnia munda; et jejunio est praestantior: non parvum eleemosynae cataplasma, cum valeat omnibus apponi vulneribus. Vide dicta Daniel. IV, 24. Caetera quae hic subdit Lucas, audivimus Matth. XXIII. Secundo, Toletus τὰ ἐνόντα, id est inexistentia, censet opponi externis quae deforis sunt; dixerat enim Christus, vers. 39, Pharisaeos quod deforis est catini mundare, interiora vero eorum plena esse iniquitate, q. d. Vos, o Pharisaei, sat mundatis catinos et calices exterius, sed interius pleni estis rapina; quia escam et potum qui est in catinis et calicibus, rapuistis: illud ergo interius mundate et expurgate, post rapti restitutionem, per eleemosynam, rapinae enim expiandae sunt contrario, puta liberali eleemosyna, quae scilicet detur non ex alieno et rapto, sed ex suo et proprio. Unde Zachaeus: «Si, ait, aliquem defraudavi, reddo quadruplum;» deinde pro satisfactione rapti, vel injuste accepti, addit: «Dimidium bonorum meorum do pauperibus,» Luc. xix, 8. Tertio, Theophylactus τὰ ἐνόντα exponit ea quae insunt cordi vestro, quae in corde sedent, id est quibus affixum est cor vestrum, scilicet opes et divitias, ob quas congerendas committitis rapinas: quasi Christus hic radicem morbi evellere conetur, scilicet nimium amorem opum. Quarto, et nervosius, τὰ ἐνόντα, id est inexistentia, sive ea quae insunt rei, sic accipias, q. d. Si vultis ut dicam quod res est, si rerum summam intimamque veritatem audire vultis. Unde Syrus vertit, id quod est, id est rei caput et conclusio; Arabicus vertit, ante omnia; Noster, quod superest; q. d. Unicum vobis tantorum malorum remedium superest, scilicet eleemosyna; «quod tam multo scelere praeoccupatis, solum remedium restat,» ait Beda; sic et Franciscus Lucas. Denique nonnulli τὰ ἐνόντα vertunt, licita; τὸ ἐνόν enim est id quod licet, q. d. Date ea quae licet dare; scilicet propria, non aliena; libera, non obligata filiis et familiae alendae, vel aliis alio quovis titulo. ET ECCE OMNIA MUNDA SUNT VOBIS. — Nonnulli censent hoc a Christo ironice dici, q. d. Vos, o Pharisaei, putatis omnes vestras rapinas et crimina expiare eleemosyna, sed erratis. Quid enim prodest una manu dare, altera rapere? Verum passim Patres et Interpretes asserunt, hoc serio a Christo dictum esse.
11:45
RESPONDENS AUTEM QUIDAM EX LEGISPERITIS, AIT ILLI: MAGISTER, HAEC DICENS, ETIAM CONTUMELIAM NOBIS FACIS. — Graece ὑβρίζεις, id est probro et injuria nos afficis, nos inhonoras, vituperas, dedecoras, honorem nostrum adimis; nobis enim multa graviaque scelera objicis, idque non clanculum, sed palam et in os: hoc enim proprie est contumelia, quae in hoc differt a detractione, quod haec clanculum et secreto fiat, illa vero palam in os; unde illa famam proximi, haec proprie ejus honorem laedit vel aufert. Verum Christus taxabat hic Scribarum scelera, non illo animo, ut eos dedecoraret, sed ut illa tolleret ipsosque ad vitae emendationem promoveret; aut certe si ipsi id facere nollent, eis auctoritatem adimeret, ne populus eis fidem haberet, eorumque pravam vitam et doctrinam sequeretur. Ita Cyrillus, in Catena: «Redargutio, ait, quae mansuetos transfert in melius, superbis intolerabilis esse solet.» Et Beda: «Quam misera, ait, conscientia, quae audito Dei verbo contumeliam sibi fieri putat!» Ita etiamnum improbi, dum concionatores vitia, quorum ipsi sibi conscii sunt, castigant, censent sibi ab eis contumeliam fieri, ideoque eos persequuntur et insectantur.
11:47
VAE VOBIS, QUI AEDIFICATIS MONUMENTA PROPHETARUM; PATRES AUTEM VESTRI OCCIDERUNT ILLOS. PROFECTO TESTIFICAMINI QUOD CONSENTITIS OPERIBUS PATRUM VESTRORUM: QUONIAM IPSI QUIDEM EOS OCCIDERUNT, VOS AUTEM AEDIFICATIS EORUM SEPULCRA. — Christus non reprehendit hic Scribas, eo quod aedificarent Prophetis sepulcra splendida, illorumque virtute et sanctitate digna: hoc enim laudabile est et pium; sed quod dum eis aedificando, simul alios Prophetas, scilicet Christum et Apostolos, persequerentur vellentque occidere, ut patet ex seq. hic, et Matth. xxiii; q. d. Recte, congrue et apposite facitis, o Scribae, ut, cum patres vestri Prophetas occiderint, vos quasi homicidarum filii et parvuli, eosdem sepeliatis, sicut latrones solent viatores quos occiderunt, per se vel filios suos sepelire; licet enim videamini eos sepelire ex reverentia et zelo pio, tamen quia parentes vestros imitamini, dum mihi meisque mortem machinamini, estisque homicidae homicidarum filii, recte et apposite ita accidit, ut ipsi Prophetas occiderint, vos eos sepeliatis, quasi implentes mensuram patrum vestrorum: pejus enim et sceleratius est me occidere, quod vos destinatis, quam si quis eum quem occidit, sepeliat. Quia ergo me vultis occidere, ostenditis quod patrum vestrorum Propheticidarum vestigia sequamini, ac proinde quod eorum sepulcra aedificetis, id non faciatis ex studio pietatis, sed vanitatis et hypocrisis, ut scilicet hoc pietatis fuco caedem, quam mihi paratis, contegatis et honestetis. Sic fere Euthymius, ut patet ex Matth. xxiii, 29. Vide ibi dicta. Hinc et noster Suarez sic explicat: Quia majores vestros imitamini in persecutione Christi et Apostolorum, videmini magis sepulcra aedificare in memoriam egregii operis ab interfectore patrati, quam ob misericordiam et honorem Prophetae ab eo interfecti.
11:52
VAE VOBIS LEGISPERITIS, QUIA TULISTIS CLAVEM SCIENTIAE: IPSI NON INTROISTIS, ET EOS QUI INTROIBANT, PROHIBUISTIS. — q. d. Vos, o Scribae, a populo abstulistis, vobis vindicastis, et, ut S. Ambrosius ait, usurpastis (hoc enim est Graece ἤρατε) clavem scientiae, id est potestatem, auctoritatem et officium docendi et interpretandi legem et sacras Scripturas, ac per eas indicandi verum Messiam (qui non est alius quam ego) veramque viam ad salutem, ut nemo eam scire possit vel audiat, nisi vobis eam doctrina vestra aperientibus. Usurpastis, inquam, et depravastis illam, itaque populum a me Christo, ac salute quam ego affero, avertistis, atque hac ratione quasi abstulistis clavem coeli, ut nemo illud, utpote clausum, ingredi valeat. Inde Matthaeus id explicans, dicit, cap. xxiii, 13: «Clauditis regnum coelorum ante homines: vos enim non intratis, nec introeuntes sinitis intrare.» Vide ibi dicta. Ita S. Ambrosius, Tertullianus, lib. IV Contra Marc., cap. xxvii. Accedit S. Cyrillus, in Catena, qui per «clavem scientiae» accipit legem, quae erat signum justitiae Christi. Additque: Est etiam fides clavis scientiae, per eam enim fit veritatis cognitio, juxta illud: «Nisi credideritis, non intelligetis:» isti ergo nec legem ad Christum ducentem, ut oportebat, interpretabantur, nec homines in Christum credere permittebant, itaque viam salutis et coelum eis occludebant. Tropologice S. Augustinus, lib. II Quaest. Evang.: Clavis scientiae, inquit, est humilitas, quam nec ipsi intelligere, nec ab aliis intelligi volebant. Alludit ad illud Isaiae xxii, 22: «Dabo clavem domus David super humerum ejus, et aperiet, et non erit qui claudat; et claudet, et non erit qui aperiat.» Vide ibi dicta, aeque ac Apoc. iii, 7, ad illa: «Haec dicit Sanctus et Verus, qui habet clavem David, qui aperit, et nemo claudit; claudit, et nemo aperit.» Hic est Christus.
11:53
CUM AUTEM HAEC AD ILLOS DICERET, COEPERUNT PHARISAEI ET LEGISPERITI GRAVITER INSISTERE — Graece δεινῶς συνέχειν, id est graviter urgere, premere, constringere; Noster videtur legisse ἐνέχειν, id est instare, insistere, ita ut vix manus a vi et verbere continerent, sed eodem redit sensus, — ET OS EJUS OPPRIMERE DE MULTIS. — Graece ἀποστοματίζειν, id est ab ore ejus elicere, notantes si quid illi excideret, quod arguere possent, uti explicatur vers. sequenti, quod Belgae vulgo dicunt: «Vermes ex naribus extrahere:» unde alii vertunt, «captiose interrogare;» Euthymius: «extemporales responsiones dolosarum quaestionum expetere;» Theophylactus: «frequenter interrogare, et perplexum facere.» Noster Maldonatus censet nostrum Interpretem legisse ἐπιστομίζειν, id est os obstruere. Verum Scribae non volebant Christo os obstruere, sed variis querelis et quaestionibus eum premere, stimulare, stringere, ut cogerent eum aliquid contra legem vel Caesarem dicere, quo eum accusarent. Dicebant ergo v. g. Tu, o Jesu, vers. 39, risisti nostras caeremonias et ritus lotionum; ergo tu damnas traditiones patrum nostrorum. Tu, vers. 42, culpasti nos, quod decimemus mentham, etc.; ergo tu carpis legem quae decimas sanxit. Tu, vers. 43, taxasti nos, quod amemus primas cathedras; ergo redarguis Mosen qui illas nobis assignavit. Tu, vers. 47, carpsisti nos, quod aedificemus monumenta Prophetarum; ergo Prophetas honorari et coli vetas. Tu, vers. 52, eripuisti nobis clavem scientiae; atqui hanc Synagoga tota nobis attribuit. Vis ergo evertere ordinem hierarchicum Doctorum et Sacerdotum a Deo et Ecclesia sancitum? vis plus sapere quam sapuit Moses? vis legem corrigere et novam inducere?
11:54
INSIDIANTES EI, ET QUAERENTES ALIQUID CAPERE (Graece θηρεῦσαι, id est venari) DE ORE EJUS UT ACCUSARENT EUM, — apud Caipham pontificem, vel apud Pilatum, Caesaris praesidem. Nam, ut ait Euthymius, «putabant repente et de improviso in errorem omnino illum inducere; verum sapientissime dissolvebat omnia facileque respondebat,» quia nil nisi bene praemeditatum respondebat, et quia animo sedato sine ira aliave passione loquebatur: Scribae enim variis interrogationibus eum pungebant, ut irasceretur, vel certe ex furore animi aliquid diceret liberius vel audacius, quod cavillari possent, uti multi fervore disputandi ultra metas veritatis vel discretionis abripiuntur, dicuntque ea quae antea non cogitarant et quorum postea eos poenitet, imo quae subinde retractare vel luere coguntur. At Christus fervorem animi summa moderatione, prudentia et pace temperabat, ut nil nisi verum, solidum, tranquillum et sanctum loqueretur.
11:1
v. 1 et factum est cum esset in quodam loco orans, ipso loquendi modo aliquod temporis intervallum significari videtur post antecedentem narrationem. Unde non improbabiliter statuere possumus a — Bethania Iesum tetendisse in urbem ad festum scenopegiae (Ioan, 7, 44) et festo transacto rediisse ex urbe in eam regionem, ubi antea Ioannes praedicabat et baptizabat. Qua scil. regione ipsius memoria reyocatur; de oratione Christi vide Comment. in Mare. p. 59 seq. 354 que. 444-32 179; exemplo suo Christum nobis praeire voluisse, S. Cyr. praecipue inculcat, quippe qui optimae cuiusque rei initium nobis fieriac magister voluerit; wt cessavit, dixit unus ex discipulis evus ad eum, fuisse unum ex septuaginta illis aliqui coniectant (cf. Huth. Bon. Luc.); exemplo Iesu orantis et ipse desiderio accenditur noscendi quomodo et quid orandum sit : Domine doce nos orare , sicut docuit et Ioannes discipulos suos, qua animadversione innuit petitionem suam esse omnino consentaneam. Nam ex ipsius Ioannis de Iesu testimoniis consequens erat concludere Iesum dare debere perfectiorem quoque orandi modum quam dare potuerit praecursor. Docet itaque evangelista nos aliquid de Ioanne et de occasione qua Christus suam orationem tradidit , quod utrumque apud ipsum solum legimus;
11,1. Kot @yéveto 2v to etvar adtov ev TOTW “tit TPOGEVY O[LEVOY , Oo émavcato, einéy tig tiv pabytdv adbtod poe adtdv, Kvore, DlSakov yds xposebyecbar, xnabers xa "Iwavng 23ldakev tobe palytas adtod. Teocevy ya0e, héyete, Idtep, aytaclytw to Ovoud cove eh0etw F 2. etnev 68 avtotc, “Otay Bacthela cov. 3. tov ptov judy tov émtotctev S{60v auty to xaO’ fygoav. 4. nat dpeg Hutv tke duaotlas futiv, xat yap adtot aplouev navtt dvsihovee Hutv. nor pr eloevéyang was els metpacudv. 5. zal etmey mpdg adtouc, Tie 2 butiv eer pthov, ~at ropevaetat mods adTOV pLEcoVvUxTiOU, zor eixy adi, Pl, xoFjodv wor tpets otouc, 6. exstdq oldog pov nagsyéveto 2€ 6500 mpds pe, xat od% Eyw 6 napabiiow adti; xdroug népey i ee néxAstatat, zal Te mordla pov pet” Eu0d cic thy xoltyy elatv: od Bivatua dvactig Boival cot’ 8. eee ae el xat ob Sudaer adt& avacras Stk to etvar ofrov adtod, Sid ye thy dvaiderav adrod eyepbets Sedcer adt& Sowv yp7iCer. 9. xdye bptv A€yw, Altetre, xot Sobycetar Oyitv, Gntstte, wat ebproete: xpovete, xat dvory7cetar duty. 10. n&o yap 6 attéiv Aau6dvernat 6 Cytéy dvolyetat, ebploxer zat ta xpodvovtt 11. tlya G2 2& Sutiv atryjoer tov matéoa 6 vlog [dptov, un AlOov emddcer adits; 7 xat] tyOov, wh advrt tyOboc sory abta enrdedoets 12. FH xa aitiaer addy, 2 oF > ~ Emdedast adtin cxopriov; 13, et obdv buets SrSdvat tots téxvots buddy, méow padhov 6 \ e ~ \ ~ Rathie 6 & odpavod Sdcer MMvedua “Aytov minuse sin vulg arm Or Cyr Ti WH. In v. 8 dico vobis (nullis verbis praemissis) big” ept fuld ger for med per lind Wordsworth; item bf qq; tat amen dico vobis; ben ox inportunitatem ; quantos desiderat ab filq. In v. 11 aptov wn AWov etc. om B sin ff? il sah arm Or Epiph; b qa quo autem patre ex vobis petit filius eius panem; porriget bqr eg. Inv. 12 pler codd wy extéwoet; BL sah om vq. Inv. 13 D ayaboy done, beif?ilr bonum datum; eg spiritum bonum datum; arm dona bona; aeth bonum donwmn spiritus sancti (sin v. 3 panem constantem (firmiter manentem N37.DN) omnis diei; v. 7 quia porta clausa est; v. 10 et omni qui pulsat; v. 11 quem filius eius rogat piscem; si ovum rogat eum; v. 13 in fine dabit bonum). In textu qui vocatur receptus quem hoc loco Lachmann quoque sequitur leguntur petitiones uti apud Matth.; i. e. yywv o ev ct. ovp., yevnbytw etc., ara puoat etc., quae in codd ACD PXTAATI unc 9 al pler abc efff?ilq in alig codd vulg syr (cu, sch) aeth leguntur. Unde haec additamenta apud testes plerosque reperiuntur, ob quorum numerum fortasse nonnemo dubitare posset, num non potius dicendum esset coda N BL esse vitiosos et mancos. Verum iam Mald. bene monet : « facilius fuit aliquem cum videret plura apud Matthaeum quam apud Lucam legi, vitium ratum ex Matthaeo in Lucam transscribere quae deesse videbantur quam ex exemplaribus delere quae habebantur; quis enim potuit esse tam audax ut deleret ea praesertim quae cum apud alterum essent evangelistam, reponenda potius si non legerentur videri poterant »? sim. etiam Jans. Luc, Ipr. aliique. Insuper habemus veterum testimonia ea ‘apud Lucam revera non. legi. Ita Orig. explicite inter se confert orationem apud Matthaeum et apud Lucam et eam recitat apud Lucam formam quam breviorem in B etc. et in vulg. habemus (de orat. 18; M. 11, 473) et iterum 1. c. n. 29 monet illud : sed libera nos a malo apud Lucam taceri, et similiter n. 30 (M. 529, 545), Id quoque statuit conceptis verbis S. dug. (Enchirid. 116; M. 40,286); « evangelista vero Lucas in oratione dominica petitiones non septem sed quinque complexus est... ostendens tertiam petitionem duarum superiorum esse quodammodo repetitionem magis eam praetermittendo facit intelligi...; at quod ille (Matth.) in ultimo posuit ; sed libera etc. iste non posuit, ut intelligeremus ad illud superius quod de tentatione dictum est pertinere ». Etiam Tertullianum apud Lucam legisse formam breviorem apparet ex iis quae adv. Marc. 4, 26 (M. 2, 425) disputat. Quare recentiores merito ‘statuunt apud Lucam formam breviorem esse retinendam. Nexum quendam cum antecedentibus statuit Beda quem A/d. sequitur, orationem scil. in se continere vitae utriusque (activae et contemplativae) mysteriam et harum perfectionem vitarum non nostris viribus sed precibus esse obtinendam. At S. Bon. altius nexum repetit : «postquam tradidit discipulis formam docendi (10,1 seq.) et formam vivendi (10,25-42), in hac parte tribuit formam orandi, per quam impetratur gratia cognoscendi et recte iudicandi». Cum dicatur
11:2
v. 2 e¢ ait z/lis, uti quoque ex doce nos et hoc loco suadetur, discipulus ille non suo tantum nomine Iesum rogavit; cum oratis, dicite : Pater, perfectam iam adoptionem concedi, hae voce declarat (Tol.) et quantum sit adeo familiariter Deum compellare, S. Cyr. miratur : « o magna liberalitas , o incomparabilis unique ipsi conveniens clementia! suam nobis largitur gloriam, servum ad liberi dignitatem evehit, Patrem nobis concedit appellare Deum ceu in filiorum ordine constitutis; ab ipso autem hoc quoque munus accepimus » ; sanetzficetur nomen tuum; sammum quod homo appetere potest et quod ipse Deus in suis operibus necessario intendit est gloria Dei; ad hoc bonum divinum tendit prima petitio; nam sanctificare nomen Dei est colere et venerari Deum; dilatationem itaque et propagationem cultus Dei ac religionis efflagitamus (7o/.); neque pro seipsis tantum, sed pro universo mundo hoc orantes petunt (S. Cyr.). Haec autem Dei gloria et summa hominum felicitas constituitur in regno Dei; unde adveniat regnum tuum, in Dei enim regno bona cuncta concluduntur et pro tempore et pro aeternitate; iam apud prophetam tamquam omnium bonorum compendium dicitur ad Sion: regnabit Deus tuus (Is. 52,7). Plura vide ad Matth. 6,10;
11:3
v. 3 panem nostrum quotidianum da nobis hodie, x«0’iuzoay quotidie; de voce éxodctoy vide quae dixi ad Matth. 6,44, quibus addo nuper praeter alias explicationes hance novam esse propositam :-cum énuwy significet seguens, ixtdvties, exrovcree dicere secundum, secundarium et significari panem deteriorem , panem scil. hordeaceum, cum panis triticeus sit panis melior, panis divitum (ita Kothe, cf. Hugo Weiss, die Bergpredigt p. 78). Interpretatio panem crastinum, cui teste S. Her. suffragium fertur evangelio secundum Hebraeos voce "2, suaderi quoque potest ex psalterio salomonis 5, 13-17, quem locum pro ea acceptione allegat et explicat Zenner (Zeitschrift f..kath. Theologie, Innsbruck 1893 p. 174). Post panem corporalem (S. Cyr. Add.) petimus nobis bonum ordinis senti ordine supernaturali remissio peccati fit largitione gratiae habitualis vel eius augmento
11:4
v. & et dimitte nobis peccata nostra, siquidem et ipsi dimittmus omni debenti nobis: cf. Matth. 6,12. 14-16: 18,35. Marc. 11,25. 26 et iam Eccli. 28,3 : homo homini reservat iram et a Deo quaerit medelam? in hominem similem sibi non habet misericordiam et de peccatis suis deprecatur? — Dein efflagitamus ut a peccandi periculis praeservati in posterum peccata vitemus : e¢ ne nos Lucam etiam S. Cyr. commemorat. — Traditur nobisitaque, ut.S. Bon. ait, a Domino orationis documentum et in eo forma invocandi et forma postulandi; pariter docemur vocalem orationem esse Deo acceptam, cuius utilitatem idem describit : « quia valet ad memoriam suscitandam, ad desiderium accendendum, ad somnolentiam excutiendam, ad obsequium impendendum, ad gaudium exprimendum et -ad exemplum demonstrandum ». | narrat quae alias non memorantur et. ex 1, 3 evangelistam inquisitione diligenter Alia quoque lectio varians memoriae tradita ‘est. Nam S. Gregorius nyssenus (de orat. dom. or. 3; M. 44, 1157) affirmat apud Lucam pro petitione : adveniat regnum | tuum legi : 2A0étw to &ytov mveby.d cov ey’ Hudc nat xalaorodtw Huxc; idem affirmat Maximus (expos. orat. dom. M. 90, 840) et eius lectionis vestigium videtur etiam deprehendi apud Tertullianum (adv. Marc, 4, 26); nam postquam dixit : cui dicam pater, mox pergit : a quo Spiritum sanctum postulem? Quae lectio varians videtur originem duxisse ex v. 13, ad quem versum Orig. scribit : dae, ody to dyalby Ody tiv mavtEA7 zaldpevary ev dyaule nat dyvela etc. (M. 13, 1252). Tradita orationis forma altero documento ostendit Iesus quae sit orationis vis et efficacia, ut sic ad fiduciam impetrandi et ad constantiam nos provocet quae duo summe necessaria sunt orationi (cf. Jans. Tol. Luc.). Idque parabola proposita oculis quasi subiicit
11:5
v. 5 e¢ ait ad illos : quis vestrum habebit amicum et ibit ad illum media nocte et dicet illi : respondens dicat : noli mihi molestus esse; 1am ostium clausum est et puert mei 7% xoudia pov pueruli mei; proinde puwerz non possunt cum S. Aug. (ep. 130,8. 15; M. 33,500) explicari de servis; rats utique de servo quoque dicitur, neque tamen xadicv; mecwm sunt in cubile zz chy xotrqy cf. 1,44; Marc. 2,1. loan. 1,18 etc. ; de ista turbatione et peprodit; neque enim amice eum compellat, verum dure respondet pi vor nomove T&osye Ne mihi molestias afferas; obtendit ostium clausum pessulis scil. et repagulis, quod scil. non sine labore, incommodo, strepitu multo aperiri possit; puerulos dormientes quoque quos excitare et turbare veretur obtendit; demum breviter concludit : non possum surgere et dare tibi, illud non possum rationibus allatis idem sonat ac prorsus nolo. Et tamen petitio alterius sane digna erat quam concederet. Postulat amicus, non pro se, sed pro amico, cuius inopiae non posse succurrere durum est; venit ille ex itinere longiore quod propter calores diurnos in multam noctem protrahere cogebatur; venit fatigatus et famelicus; amicus cum magno suo dolore non habet quo eum reficiat; titulo amicitiae recurrit ad amicum, ut duplici incom- | modo remedium praestet. — Tota haee sententia v. 5-7 considerari potest tamquam protasis, quae pro forma conditionali efferatur per interrogationem et cui in v. 8 subdatur apodosis. Alii aliter anacoluthon solvunt ; quis vestrum habebit amicum? et ibit ad illum ete. vel interrogationem protendi usque ad ponam ante illum et v. 7 continuari ac si sententia tota ab initio conditionis partigula éay esset vestita (ef. Schanz, Ketl, Weiss). Eide MAGRE Oe a eee. 38a A | Quod legitur in latinis
11:8
v. 8 e¢ si/ille perseveraverit pulsans giraece non habetur, at necessario consequitur ita rem cogitandam esse ex sequentibus : d2co vobis : ets? non dabit ili surgens eo quod amicus etus sit, propter improbitatem, avalide. impudentiam i. e. importunitatem (Luc. Lap.) qua nullo modo veretur assidua et vehementi petitione rem suam urgere, /amen evus surget et dabit ili quotquot habet necessartos; quamvis igitur petat tempore maxime importuno et maximo illus incommodo, tamen obtinet quod vult a&% shy dvelderay qua voce optime deseribitur quomodo alterius excusatione minime deterretur, verum impudentia quadam pergit illum precibus urgere; quare instantia et perseverantia petitionis necessario includitur et nobis proponitur, ut illi quoque explicant qui solo textu graeco utuntur; ita. S. Cyr. docet colligendum esse ne desistamus a precibus etsi post primam vel secundam petitionem non exaudiamur, sed utilissimam esse dropevny constantiam, perseverantiam et Theoph. ait nos erudiri ea parabola ne axyw¢ segniter oremus atque dvaldeio dici thy pel’ Sxovevae - enitetapévqy meoceuyyy; Similiter Huth. Christum docere illum esse tan- ‘dem exauditum oo 7Hy émpovdv, et quod S. Amér. dicit : in ipsa petendi intentione persistens non defraudatur oratis, interpretes fere repetunt monentes instantia et perseverantia petendi eum tandem obtinuisse ab invito quod optabat. Res est clara; quare mirum est a Scheqg et Meyer eos reprehendi qui parabolam de perseverantia orationis accipiant.. : hy « In hac ergo similitudine adiunxit hortationem Dominus et omnino stimulavit nos petere, quaerere, pulsare, donec accipiamus » (S. Aug. serm. 105,1; M. 38,618)
11:9
v. 9 ef ego dico vobis : petite et dabitur vobis, quaerite et invenietis, pulsate et aperietur vobis ; cam emphasi loquitur, ita ut dici possit cum S. Cyr. verba dico vobis iurisiurandi vice fungi, et profecto ex parabola allata concludendum est cum S. Aug. : « ille qui nolebat dare, quod petebatur fecit, quia ille in petendo non defecit; quanto magis dabit bonus, qui nos hortatar ut petamus, cui displicet si non petamus » (serm. 61,5; M. 38,441) et alio loco : « si dare cogitur qui cum dormiat a petente excitatur invi- | tus, quanto dabit benignius qui nec dormire novit et dormientes nos | excitat ut petamus » (serm. 130,8. 15; M. 38,500) vel cum Beda: «si ille dat non amicitia sed'taedio compulsus, quanto magis dat Deus qui sine taedio largissime donat quod petitur? sed ad hoe se peti vult, ut capaces donorum eius fiant qui petunt ». Atque novo modo Christus nos ad fiduciam petendi invitat
11:10
v. 10 omnes enim qui petit accipit , et gui quaerit invenit, et pulsanti aperietur ; vide ad Matth. 7,7. 8. Et quantopere ipsi cordi sit ut maxima cum fiducia petamus et quantac necessitatis et utilitatis haec fiducia firma sit, ostendit Tesus alia comparatione et argumentatione a minore ad maius
11:11
v. 11 gues autem ex vobis patrem petit panem, riya ete. quem ex vobis parentem (qui pater sit) rogabit filius panem, qui modus loquendi ad v. 13 magis aptus est, numguid lapidem dabit illi? aut piscem , numquid pro pisce serlum additur, quo adhortatio et doctrina magis inculcatur
11:12
v. 12 aut si petiertt ovum, numquid porriget ili scorpionem? iam fit conclusio a minore ad maius, conclusio a fortiore
11:13
v. 13 si ergo vos cum sites mali nostis bona data dare filiis vestris, quanto magis Pater vester de coelo dabit spiritum bonum petentibus se? xyzipa ayvoy Spiritum sanctum, donum utique optimum et sublimissimum, quippe qui Spiritus cum gratia habituali inhabitat in nobis nosque ad optimum quodque potenter adiuvat (Rom. 8, 26); cf. Matth. 7,11. . Cur amicus in v. 5 tres panes postulet , Mald. explicat quia unum sibi ipsi, alteruam amico destinabat, tertium autem communem esse volebat, si forte unus uni non esset satis; « solebant enim singulis convivis singuli panes apponi; deinde communis aliquis panis reservari qui sit si cui panis defuerit supplementum »; aliud Calm. . praeterea proponit : unum hospiti, alterum illius uxori, tertium servo. Verum haec Sicuti tres panes mystice explicant aliqui de gratia SS. Trinitatis (cf. S. dug. epist 130, 8. 15;'\Bed. Theoph. Euth.), ita piscem, ovum, panem quoque ad spiritualia transferunt. Nobis scil. declarari in pisce petendam esse fidem, propter aquam baptismi vel quia fides in huius saeculi fluctibus integra est, et fidei esse contrarium serpentem qui ut non crederetur Deo persuaserit; ovo nos admoneri spei « quia vita pulli nondum est, sed. futura est, nec iam videtur, sed adhuc speratur »; pane autem caritatis (S. Aug. 1. c. 16 et serm. 105, 4. 6). Cur autem haec tria ponantur, Alb. ita concipit ut in tribus istis « omne genus petibilium » intelligatur; in pane intelligi quod necessarium est communiter ad vitae sustentationem; in pisce quod est delectationis dulcoramentum, in ovo quod promittit utilitatis futurae fructum. Cur ovo opponatur scorpio, ita declarat Lamy : « scorpionis corpus est ovo simile, : maxime si sit album, quae scorpionum prima est species apud Nicandrum, Aelianum, Avicennum et alios. In Judaea scorpiones ab ovo! mole non distare probat Bochartus prolatis testimoniis; itaque albus scorpio, cum pedes colligit, similitudine ovi incautos fallere potest ». Agit Bochartus ea de re in Hierozoic. parte post. lib. 4 cap. 29 p. 636. 641 (Francofurti ad M. 1675). Punctio scorpionis. magnum affert dolorem, inflammationem, immo mortis periculun.
11:14
11,14. Et erat eciiciens daemonium, ét 11,14. Kat fv axéddAwv datudviov daemonium, locutus est mutus, et admi- BdAnoey 6 xwpds xat eadpacav' of Sy Aor, 2% odpavod eyjrovv map” adtod. 17. Adtbe Gf cldw¢ adtév te Stavoruata etmev adtote, Haox Bactrela Stausotoetox 2? fEavtiy Zonuodtat zal otxos emt otxov inter. 18. el 68. nal 6 Datavas 20” Eautov Step.cotoby , Tid otabyjcetat 7 Baorelx adtod; tr Myete év BeeCeGodA ex6dArew pe te Doctw.d vee , 19. st 0& aye év Bec{eGovdA 2x6ddruw tz Satudvia, of vict Spay ev the éx6ddrovew; St& todto adtot Suév xprtat Eoovrar. 20. et d& ev Saxtbdw Ocod ey ex6ddrAw t& Satwdvia, doa eobacev em” buac h Basrhela tod Ocod. 21. Grav 6 tayveds xalwrArepévos puddcon tiv Eaxvtod addy, év éloijvy éotly tax Smdpyovta adtod. 22. éndv ot layvpdtepog adtod ereAddy vexton adtov, thy navorAlav adtod alpet 20’ 7 enenotler, wal tz oxdha adtod Stadidworv. 23. 6 wy @y pet” 2u0d zat? éuod éotlyy xal 6 uy cuvaywv wet eu00 cxopmtCer. 24, “Otav to axacbcotoy mvevu.m 26207, aro tod dylou— Tov, SteoyeTat Ot dwSowv Témwv, Cytodv dverovuswy: xat pn ebeloxov tote Agvet, “Yroctpgbw cis tov otzdv pov bey ebRA0ov- 25. zal eAdoy edploxer cyokdlovta, secupwévov xat xexoounuevoy. 26, Tote mopeve- Tal nal Tapahauodver Etepx mvEvULATe TOVI|CO— tep% Eavtod Entk, zal’ etceAOdvte xatornet éxet" xat ylvetar tk Yoyata tod avOownov éxelvon yelpova av nowdtwv. 27. "Eyéveto 38 év to Adyew adrov taBta, Endoask tt¢ pwvyy yuvi 2x tov dyAov etiev adrian, Manxaote xorlla % Baotasacd oe, wal acto ods 20rjAncas, 28. abtog GE etnev, Mevodv uaxdorot of dxovovtes tov Aéyov tod Oeod xo ovddacovres, v. 26 codd pler et sunt novissima; fiunt dub eg mt per rush; b ff? il et fit huiusmodi hominis vita multo peior prioris. In v. 27 a levata voce. In v. 28 quinimmo hig” for car val wil harl; quippe enim fuld ; quippini am med ox per corp lind Wordsworth ; manifestissime cav tol; non exprimitur pevovy in abifPiqeg tat syr (cu, sch, hr). In sin solum pauca verba restant. Discipulis Christi opponuntur homines pervicaces ex turbis, pharisaei et scribae (cf. Matth. 12,22. Marc. 3,22); « ecce casus qui poneret ob oculos quid malus spiritus ageret in animis Iudaeorum Spiritui sancto reluctantium » (Erasmus) v. 1% et erat eviciens daemonium 7%» ty4é,uy, uti saepe in narratione apud Lucam (cf. Buttmann p. 268) et tllud erat mutum i. e. daemoniacus per daemonem mutus reddebatur impedita loquendi facultate; daemon enim in eius quem possidet membra dominium exercet; dicitur daemonium mutum, quia daemon simul cum possesso quasi unum quoddam constituit; e¢ cum eiecisset daemonium, locutus est mutus et admiratae sunt turbae; Matth. 12,23; quam fidem nascentem opprimere studebant pharisaei
11:15
v. 15 guidam autem ex eis dixerunt - in Beelzebub principe daemoniorum ect daemonia ; rem ipsam negare non possunt; unde ut admirationem turbae in odium, contemptum, horrorem convertant, id solum fieri dicunt ope daemonis et foedere cum eo inito; quare Iesum hominem esse scelestissimum asserere non verentur. Praeter hos qui blasphemantes opera Dei daemoni attribuunt alium ordinem contumacium evangelista nobis describit v. 16 ef ale tentantes signum de coelo quaerebant ab eo, testimoniis loannis praecursoris et tot Iesu miraculis se posse non acquiescere alunt; ut credant Iesum esse legatum divinum opus esse signum de coelo, quasi quae eousque dedisset essent nimis communia; rem plane aliam, plane stupendam, quae fiat in aere, in coelo, in astris postulant (cf. Matth. 16,1. Marc. 8,11). Jesus priorum malitiam detegit (v. 17 seq.), deinde hisce respondet v. 29 seq.
11:17
v. 17, ipse autem ut vidit cogitationes eorum, scivit scil. quid et quo animo turbis loquerentur, dixit ezs et ita quidem ut turbae quoque de eorum perfidia edocerentur (Marc. 3,23) : omne regnum in se ipsum divisum desolabitur et domus supra domum cadet, si regnum internis dissidiis vastatur, urbes quoque destruuntur et ruina unius domus alterius quoque ruinam efficit, dum cadens in eam impingit vel etiam familiae inter se furunt. Applicatio patet. Num satanas ipse regnum suum destruet? hoc autem faceret, si ipse alios daemones expelleret,
11:18
v. 18 si autem et satanas in seipsum divisus est, quomodo stabit regnum eius? quia dicitis in Beelzebub me eticere daemonia; satanas homines vexare, in iis habitare, eos ad mala quaevis pertrahere vult et conatur quantum potest; hoc est eius regnum; si itaque ipse daemones ex hominibus expellit et homines reddit sanos et pios, manifestum est quod se ipsum destruit (Theoph.); daemones pelli invitos, reluctantes, petere a Iesu ne se cruciet pariter certum erat et in miraculis Iesu conspicuum. Unde haec argumentatio Iesu erat prorsus clara et apta qua malitia adversariorum statim omnibus innotesceret, qua contra veritatem cognitam certare studebant. Eos insuper alio modo perstringit
11:19
v. 19 si autem ego in Beelzebub eticio daemonia, filit vestri in quo eticiunt? ideo ipst tudices vestri erunt; « exorcistas gentis illius ex more significat qui ad invocationem eiiciebant daemones, et coarctat eos interrogatione prudenti, ut confiteantur Spiritus sancti esse opus; quodsi expulsio daemonum (inquit) in filiis vestris Deo non daemonibus deputatur, quare in me idem opus state sed comparatione , dum illi expulsionem Deo assignant, vos principi daemoniorum » (Beda). ~ Dein docet quid discere potuerint et debuerint ex modo quo ipse dominium daemonum destruit vy.
11:20
20 porro si in digito Dei ervicio daemona i. e. in Dei potentia et virtute; cf. Ex. 8,19 digitus Dei est hic i. e. elus potentia, operatio hic cernitur; Ps. 8,4; notant quandoque digito Dei significari vel modicum virtutis Dei esse fortissimum; similiter sermo fit de brachio Domini, de manu eius (cf. 1,51. 66), profecto pervenit in vos regnum Det Zo9acey, quae Vox Si in sua notione communi retinetur, sensus erit praevenit, citius, vobis non opinantibus, venit regnum Dei; verum in graecitate seriore ei quoque inest notio simplex perveniendi (cf. 2 Cor. 10,14. Phil. 3,16); eo ipso quod daemonis regnum evertitur, constituitur regnum Dei, regnum messianum. Nam de Messiae munere et tempore praedictum erat oraculis prophetarum fore ut ab eo iniquitas deleatur ‘et iustitia et sanctitas firmiter constituatur et regnum pacis condatur (cf. Is. 9,6; 11,1 seq. 49,6. 9. Ps. 72. ler, 31,33. Ez. 34,23. Os. 3,5). Et quantopere devicto satanaregnum eius evertat, declarat v.24 cum fortis armatus custodit atrium suum adriy aliqui explicant palatium, én pace sunt ea quae possidet ;
11:22
v. 22 st autem fortior eo superveniens vicerit eum, universa arma eius auferet m guibus confidebat et spoha eius distribuet; cf. ad Matth. 12,29; arma diaboli sunt eius potentia, doli, fraudes (Beda); haec aufert Christus , dum aliis quoque tribuit potestatem expellendi daemones, dum suo -exemplo et doctrina ostendit quomodo tentationes vincendae sint; spolia diaboli sunt ipsi homines quos possidet et captivos tenet (Ews. Beda). Haec spolia Iesus ei eripit, Ceterum haec locutio parabolica deprompta est ex Is. 49,24. Cum itaque Christus satana devicto reenum condat Dei (v. 20-22), iam nemo potest manere iners
11:23
v. 23 gue non est mecum contra me est, et qui non colligit mecum dispergirt ; qui Christi operi non favet, illud non pro sua parte promovet, eo ipso contra illud agit; « ego veni, inquit, ut omnes diaboli manu eripiam, ut captivos liberem, obtenebratos illuminem, lapsos relevem, confractos sanem, ut Dei filios a diabolo dispersos congregem » (S. Cyr.) ; qui eo in opere non cum Christo est, eo ipso partes et conamina satanae adiuvat et promovet. Terret, ut ait Lwc., auditores qui medii ita se gerebant, ut nec adhaerere Christo nec ei obsistere vellent; non licere medium neutrumve esse. Calumnia illa reiecta graviter omnes monet suas partes esse fortiter eligendas. De varia eius loci acceptione vide quae dixi in Comment. Matth. I p. 485. Quae vero futura sit sors eorum qui obdurati a partibus Christi stare noluerint, sequentibus declaratur. Occasionem parabolae inducendae capit a beneficio daemoniaco praestito, a quo illi occasionem blasphemiae sumebant, ut exponat quo quis maiora dona Dei et gratias oblatas spreverit et neglexerit, eo maiori ruinae eum futurae obnoxium
11:24
v. 24 cum immundus spiritus exierit ab homine (en beneficium a Deo collatum!) ambulat per loca inaquosa, quaerens requiem depingitur more humano satanam moleste ferre, sia tentatione et vexatione impediatur eumque vehementer appetere quomodo struat insidias et non inveniens dicit : revertar in domum meam unde exivi ; denuo conatus tentandi et impetus repetit:
11:25
v. 25 ef cum venerit, invenit eam scopis mundatam et ornatam; proin ita instructam ut quivis ad eam inhabitandam vehementer sollicitetur;
11:26
v. 26 tune vadit et assumtt septem altos spiritus secum nequiores se et ingresst habitant ibi; et fiunt novissima hominis illius peiora prioribus, quippe qui iam non ab uno daemone, sed a pluribus iisque peioribus vexetur. Id quod Christus apud Matthaeum de generatione hac pessima dicit, eodem modo hic in universum proponitur, ita tamen ut applicatio ad singulos sua sponte colligatur. Pluribus de hoe loco egi in Comment. Matth. agnita veritate ab ea desciscunt (Beda) et Christus monet eadem ratione docens : ecce sanus factus es; iam noli peccare ne deterius tibi aliquid contingat (Ioan. 5,14. S. Bon.) et S. Petrus : si enim refugientes coinquinationes mundi in cognitione Domini nostri, his rursus implicati superantur, facta sunt eis posteriora deteriora prioribus; melius enim erat illis non cognoscere viam iustitiae quam post agnitionem retrorsum converti ab eo quod illis traditum est sancto mandato; contingit enim eis illud veri proverbii : canis reversus ad suum vomitum et : sus lota in volutabro luti (2 Petr. 2,20-22. Prov. 26,11). Pharisaeis et scribis calamniam inferentibus Christo mulier simplex doloque carens eum celebrat (Theoph.) et tacentibus aliis mulier una accensa fide et benevolo erga Iesum affectu se continere non potuit quin admirationem suam clamore declararet et in eiusmodi vocem erumperet qua Iesum palam defenderet ac laudaret, nihil verita praesentium Jesu adversariorum auctoritatem (Luc.) v.27 factwm est autem cum haec diceret extollens vocem quaedam mulier de turba, « magnum declarat affectum magnamque fidem in clamorem erumpentem; ex intimis animi sensibus loquebatur, quae quanta poterat contentione clamabat; mulierem ignotam atque obscuram indicat fuisse atque plebeiam, cum in media fuerit turba, quae tamen viris qui sibi sapientes videbantur non credentibus ipsa ita crediderit, ut quasi afflata numine clamaverit » (Mald.), dixit illi : beatus venter qui te portavit et ubera quae suxisti, beatam, felicem, honore cumulatissimam praedicat matrem quae talem tantumque virum qualem quantumque verba et opera prae se ferunt genuit et enutrivit; periphrasis est matris similis illi 23,29 (Lwc.). Iam impleri coeptum est illud : beatam me dicent omnes generationes (1,48; cf. 1,28. 45). Ut mulier matrem laudat matrisque officia, quamvis probabile sit actam a Spiritu sancto ita esse locutam, ut solius matris in generando partes efferret. Matre autem laudata et celebrata propter filium filii excellentia tali elogio plurimum commendatur; est enim consequens, ut si beata sit mater ratione filii, filius multo magis sit beatus;
11:28
v. 28 at ile dixit : guinimmo beat qui audiunt verbum Dei et custodiunt allud, wsvody (ubi wéy rem de qua agitur confirmat, ody vero conclusionem vel transitionem efficit; ef. Klotz ad Dev. p. 663; W. Grimm, Lexicon s. v.), Euth. explicat vocem %n005. Atque haec beatitudo excellenti quoque modo b. Virgini convenit, « quia et ipsa prius verbum auditum corde concepit et portavit quam in utero corporaliter conciperet et exbeatitudine conceptionis spiritualis causata est per modum congrui beatitudo maternitatis specialis » (A/d.), nam « inde multo beatior quia eiusdem Verbi amandi custos manebat aeterna » (Beda). Christus itaque mulieris praedicationem perficit (Erasmus), aliquid addit et in omnium utilitatem id monet, unde pro omnibus exsistat beatitudo et unde etiam pro ipsius matre maxima enascatur gloria. Ipsa enim animum suum pandit dicens : ecce ancilla Domini etc.; ipsa ab Elisabeth repleta Spiritu sancto laudatur : beata quae credidisti (1,45); cf. 8,20. 21. Et bene advertit Beda - « pulchre Salvator attestationi mulierisannuit non eam tantummodo quae Verbum Dei corporaliter generare meruerat, sed et omnes qui idem Verbum spiritualiter auditu fidei concipere et bonti operis custodia vel in suo vel in proximorum corde parere et quasi alere studuerint, Te esse beatos » et S. Aug. quoque scribit : « hoe in ea magnificavit Dominus quia fecit voluntatem Patris, non quia caro genuit carnem; inde felix quia verbum Dei custodit » (in Joan. tract. 10,3; M. 35,1468); verum minime negari beatitatem maternitatis patet et insuper alibi scribit : « beatior Maria percipiendo fidem Christi quam concipiendo carnem Christi » (de virgin. cap. 3; M. 40,398). : Alii docent vevovy et quasi corrigere antecedentia (imo vero) et confirmare (utique). Unde qua notione particula capienda sit esse dispiciendum; cf. Hartung, Partikellehre II p. 400; Kiihner ad Xen. Mem. 1,3.9 et 2,7. 5 (apud Weiss). Sensu, quo verbis mulieris aliqua addatur correctio , ita scil. ut quod addatur maiore aestimatione _dignum habeatur, particula hoc loco erit accipienda, uti eam acceperunt sua expli- catione S. Aug. Beda, Bon. (verum etiam beatior qui suscipit verbum a me prolatum) Cai. Mald. Tol. (illa beatitudo magna, haec maior) Tans. Lap. Calm. Bisp. Fil. Alii particulam ita concipiunt, ut Christus nec admittat nec neget quod mulier dixerat (Ipr. Lue.) vel ut mulieris laudem non affirmet (Schegg, Schanz, Weiss) sed potius mulierem aliquo modo tacite reprehendat, quod solum ex propinquitate carnis beatam praedicet matrem. Quod ultimum tamen durius dici videtur. Nam ipsa quoque carnis propinquitas iure apud homines magni aestimatur; mulier in Iesu agnoscit dona eximia; unde merito matrem etiam celebrare potest quia ut mater sane censeri potest iure potiore fieri particeps beneficiorum filii. Ceterum nonne ipsa quoque maternitas in numero gratiae eximiae est collocanda? id quidem ab angelo innuitur, cum dicat : invenisti gratiam apud Deum, ecce concipies in utero etc. — Veteres quidem protestantes verba Iesu ita interpretati sunt, ut Christus neget quod mulier dixerat (cf. Calvinus, apud Mald.); hodie autem et ipsi omnino fatentur Christum non contradicere mulieri, non negare matrem suam esse beatam.
11:29
non dabitur ei, nisi signum Tonae pro- | ceta: adt7i, ef uy td oyuctov “Iwva. 30. lumen videant. 34. Lucerna corporis tui | dvyviav, Iva of elonogevdpever td vide BAL est oculus tuus. Si oculus tuus fuerit sim- | xoow. 34, 6 Adyyos tod adbuartés garry 6 plex, totum corpus tuum lucidum erit; | d98«dud¢ cov Stay 6 opbakude cov a&mhov< tuum tenebrosum erit. 35. Vide ergo ne | éxdy 68 novypb< Fs xad td aiid cov axolumen, quod in te est, tenebrae sint. | tewdv, 35. oxdnet ody wy TO 36. Si ergo corpus tuum totum lucidum | oot oxérog otly. 36, et obv 7b ote fuerit, non habens aliquam partem te- | cov 6Aov gutewov, un Exov péoog tt ox0nebrarum, erit lucidum totum, et sicut | tewvov, Zorxr gwtetvoy Brov, de Grav 6 lucerna falgoris illuminabit te. AMyvos ev tH dotoanh owrlCy oe, 6,23 (si ergo lumen etc.) habetur; eadem add syr (cu) post v. 35 omisso v. 36; quem vy. 36 q ita : si ergo corpus tuum lucernam non habens lucidam obscurum est, quanto magis cum lucerna luceat inluminat te; et f add post v. 36: si enim corpus quod in te est lucernam non habuerit lucentem tibi tenebrosa est ; quanto magis autem lucerna tua fulgens lucebit tibi; (sin in v. 33 non habet : aut sub modio; in v. 34 nam lucerna corporis est oculus; si autem oculus est malus; v. 36 etiam corpus fuum si non habet lucernam lucentem est tenebrosum, sic silucerna tua est splendida illuminans (e). oe avon ue o. Respondet Iesus aliis qui signum de coelo postulaverant, qui itaque Iesum a Deo esse missum non constare affirmabant testimoniis et signis dinaria. Quae postulatio eiusdem generis est sicut quae facta est circa tempus paschale in Capharnaum : quod ergo tu signum facis, ut videamus et credamus tibi? Et quale signum spectent, indicant dicentes : patres nostri manducaverunt manna in deserto, sicut scriptum est : panem de coelo dedit eis manducare (Ioan. 6,30. 31). Sicut igitur Moyses hoc signo de coelo a Deo comprobatus est, ita simili signo ut Iesus ostendat suam missionem postulant. Haec postulatio profecto. erat magis captiosa et fallax magisque apta ad dubium de Iesu simplicibus ingerendum quam crassa illa de Beelzebub accusatio. Quare eam Iesus reiicit et refutat et condemnat coram corona audientium congregatis ad aliam turbam quae iam aderat coepet dicere : generatto haec generatio nequam est, Matthaeus ludaeis seribens, Addit quod signum quaerit et signum non dabitur et nisi signum Ionae prophetae ; vide ad Matth. 1. c.; respondet, sicut statim ab inifio vitae publicae ad suam remisit resurrectionem (Ioan. 2,18. 19). Hoc utique signum est plane maximum et hoc signum est omnium efficacissimum ad probandam divinam Iesu legationem et veritatem eius doctrinae. Postulant illi signum quamvis Christus plurima iam miracula patraverit; quare eo sensu dicunt signum quod sit aliud ab hisce, magis stupendum, magis efficax ad probandum; unde elucet cur Iesus dicat et dicere omnino possit : non dabitur signum nzs?... quamvis multa alia signa etiam postea ediderit iisque dederit : ¢a/e signum non habebunt nisi in morte et resurrectione;
11,29. Turbis autem concurrentibus 11,29. Ta&v 88 dyAwv. exabpofoudvwy coepit dicere : Generatio haec., generatio | jofato Agyeww, “H yeved abty yeved movnod nequam est; signum quaerit, et signum | gory: oyustov Cytet, xa onuetov ob d067,-
11:30
v. 30 nam sicut fut Ionas signum Ninivitis, ita ertt et Filius hominis generation: tsti; lonas sua praedicatione et irae Dei denuntiatione signum quoque factus est Ninivitis ; noxii; eodem modo [Jesus quoque missus est Iudaeis signum a Deo et facta resurrectione erit signum iis in salutem qui credunt, in condemnationem vero infidelibus. - Sed Christum et nunc invenire parum fidei apud Iudaeos et postea quoque tristi praesagio ludaeos maximam partem in obduratione permansuros, sequentibus clare edicitur
11:31
v. 31 regina austri surget in dudicio cum virrs generations huius et condemnabit illos, quia ventt a finibus terrae audire sapientiam Salomonis; et ecce plus quam Salomon hic; « condemnabit utique non potestate iudicii, sed comparatione facti melioris » (Beda); enumerat S. Bon. septem praeeminentias quibus Iudaeos incredulos superat et condemnat : « regina sexus fragilis, de remotis regionibus, cum difficultate, relicto imperio, cum muneribus, ad hominem paris conditionis, sola eius fama cognita venit; sed Iudaei viri Christum praesentem , gratis oblatum, sui generis beneficum , Deum et hominem miraculis probatum contemnunt et despiciunt »;
11:32
v. 32 vzrz Ninivitae surgent in iudicio cum generatione hac et condemnabunt allam, quia poenitentiam egerunt ad praedicationem Ionae; et ecce plus quam Ionas hic; cf. Matth. 12,44. 42; duo haec S. Lucas ordine temporis proponit et simul gradatione quadam contumaciam Iudaeorum perstringit, cum exemplum Ninivitaram etiam magis eorum obdurationem condemnet; bene Beda ; « Jonas paucis diebus praedicavit, ego tanto tempore; ille Assyriis genti incredulae, ego Iudaeis populo Dei; ille peregrinis, ego civibus; ille voce locutus simplici nilque signorum faciens acceptus est, ego tanta signa faciens Beelzebub calumniam sustineo ». Et cum Iesus affirmet se esse multo maiorem Salomone rege, cui maximam sapientiam Deus contulit, excellentiorem propheta, eo ipso affirmat se esse illum unum qui et regiam dignitatem et propheticum munus summa perfectione possideat i. e. Messiam regem et prophetam. Et has accusationes <a summo iure demonstratur sequentibus. Nam ex parte Dei clarissime iis proponitur esse Iesum legatum divinum; ipsi habent quoque rationem et mentem qua possent, dummodo peceatis non obfuscarent oculum mentis, id cognoscere quod adeo clare iis exhibetur. Haec autem parabolica locutione traduntur
11:33
v. 33 nemo lucernam accendit et in abscondito pontt, cis xeuxviy, in erypta, neque sub modio, sed aes gala ut gui ingrediuntur lumen videant; cf. 8, 16. Matth. ; ita scil. Deus agit; voluntatem suam clare Emil: Iesum cee zi suam in Iesu rerelsagiiens perspicue testimoniis manifestissimis ob omnium oculos ponit; lux notitiae Christi (A/é.) aperte fulget; « lucernam veluti quandam mundo Pater obtulit Filium suum » (S. Cyr.). Huic autem lucernae a Deo mundo accensae, huic quasi soli coelesti, homo ex sua parte obviam ferre ‘debet suam lucernam, sicut oculos debet aperire luci solis; v. 34% /ucerna corporis tut est oculus tuus, st oculus tuus fuerit simplex, sanus, dotwm corpus tuum lucidum erit; si autem nequam fuerit, etiam corpus tuum tenebrosum erit; haec lucerna quam homo habet est naturalis ratio, est mens veritatis appetens et capax, cui illuminatio et gratia Dei praesto est, dummodo homo non ponat impedimentum; quare in ipsa locutione parabolica Iesus iam utitur iis vocibus quae potius ad mores spectant quam ad oculi sani vel aegroti conditionem : amhots, movqnoss. Sunt qui, uti Matth. 6,22, explicent oculum de intentione (Bed. Bon. Alb. Lap.); sed eiusmodi sententiis adeo generalibus -multa exprimi possunt; quare in singulis locis dispiciendum est quid contexta oratione exigatur. Hoc loco hominis mentem designari cum Cai. Lap. quoque et recentioribus sentiendum erit. Hanc itaque veri culpa imminuant aut exstinguant
11:35
v. 35 vide ergo ne lumen quod in te est tenebrae sint, et quomodo tenebrae inducantur, Iesus declarat : dilexerunt homines magis tenebras quam lucem, erant enim eorum mala opera; omnis enim qui male agit odit lucem; quomodo vos potestis credere qui gloriam ab invicem accipitis et gloriam quaea solo Deo est non quaeritis (oan. 3,19. 20;.5,44)? Qui vero lumen a Deo oblatum pura mente suscipit, is ipso hoc lumine in dies magisillustrabitur etin eam lucisimaginem transformabituraclaritatein claritatem (2 Cor. 3,18) v. 35 vide ne lumen quod in te est tenebrae sint. lam ostenditur, in quibus et quare istud lumen tenebrae eaeque densissimae factae sint. Similis quaedam reprehensio pharisaeorum legitur Matth. 23 alio tempore aliaque occasione. Unde aliqui putant hane esse eandem quam Matthaeus refert (cf. Wezss). Verum id aperte lis contradicit quae Lucas refert. Nam primo conceptis verbis narrat narrat v. 45 legisperitum esse conquestum de Iesu sermone; unde is ‘ Lod: AL STSBk Ne af dicuntur seribis separantur ab increpatione pharisaeorum (id quod apud Matth. non fit); porro in v. 53. 54 docemur quam indigne tulerint istas reprehensiones et quas molestias et insidias Christo struxerint; demum aliquae sententiae et rationes allatae satis discrepant a sermone apud Matth.; quare dicendum est a Luca hic narrari alium eventum Christumque vitia pharisaeorum et scribarum saepius perstrinxisse. Qui id negant, Lucam qui asserit se omnia accurate inqui- Sivisse quasi mendacem faciunt. Cum evangelista scribat
11:36
v. 36 sz ergo corpus tuum totum lucidum fuerit non habens aliquam partem tenebrarum, erit luct- dum totum et stcut lucerna fulgoris uluminabit te, ds eran tamquam 368 , Luc. 411,36. si lucerna suo te fulgore collustret; in priore parte sententia addita “ie explicatur totwm, scil. si corpus lucidum fuerit todwn, ita ut nullibi quidquam tenebrarum relinquatur, in altero membro comparatione 2 subiuncta declaratur /uctdum, scil. quam magna futura sit lux conditione illa impleta. Sensus itaque est : quo maiore mentis puritate quis * lucem divinam (revelationem, doctrinam Christi) in se suscipit, eo maiore claritate et pulchritudine coelesti animus eius exornabitur. | Effertur nempe in priore membro peculiari emphasi /ofwm, quia eee sententia adiecta non habens ete. declaratur; eodem modo in altero 2 membro epitasi quadam notatur /uctdum, cum subdatur modus quo lucidum sit &¢ ¢rav; quare tautologia vitatur (cf. Schegg, Bisp. Schanz, Fil. Keil, Weiss, Sp.), quem explicandi modum ad tautologiam vitandam iam indicatum reperimus apud A/b. Caz. Mald. Tans. Luc., quare immerito quandoque Meyer eius explicationis laudatur auctor. Scribit Mald.: « qui optime omnium exponere videntur-ad hunc modum exponunt (scil. ad tautologiam vitandam) : dicunt non concludi omnino idem, sed idem cum similitudine et comparatione quadam. Sumptum fuerat : si totum corpus tuum lucidum fuerit, concluditur non quidem totum lucidum fore, sed quomodo lucidum erit, nempe ita, ut si lucerna, aliqua fulgente illuminaretur. Hoc pluribus atque melioribus auctoribus placuit ». Et Jans. quoque notat in secundo membro inferri modum quo corpus lucidum sit; fore bis lucidum, ut Luc. ait, vel fore lucidum ut clarum quod videatur sub fulgore lucernae (Cai.), quae undique fulgorem emittat (Alb.). A qua acceptione non distat Euth. ; sicut enim in corpore, ita et in anima : si haec tota » lucida,fuerit non habens quidquam affectione tenebrosum, erit lucida tota, sicut quando lucerna fulgore suo illuminat te, hoe est, splendidissima et lucidissima. Aliam tamen explicationem Mald. praefert; illud enim lucidum totum in altero membro non refert ad corpus, sed ad totum absolute, ad omnia quae homo habet, ad omnes actiones humanas quae ex facultatibus proficiscuntur; proinde explicat : si totum corpus tuum (omnes tuae facultates) fuerit lucidum, totum omnino quidquid inde proficiscitur lucidum et rectum erit. Quam interpretationem etiam Ipr. Lap. Calm. praebent (de rebus quae sub sensum cadunt et a ceteris geruntur, recte iudicabis, tibi undique futurum est iubar, intus ac foris). Verum tum exspectandum esset non tam totum, quam omnia, neque ad eam acceptionem apta est comparatio ts 6tav, ac si illuminet te suo lucerna fulgore, Alii etiam textum corrigere volebant ad tollendam tautologiam. Legendum esse cxtog tov eaduacev Ste 08 xpddtov Rantlain mpd tod delotov. 39. etnev Bt 6 Kustos xpbg adtév, Nov busts of Dacrcator to “gEwOev tod notuplov xa rod tlvaxog xadoolCetes to d& Fawley buddy Yepet Gonayyis xxl rovnplac. 40. Mppoves, ody 6 nomous to fEwev zat to %owbev moinoev; 41. mdyy tk evdvta Sete adenwoody’ xaxt ob, ndvra xalapx butv éorly. AQ. Gre odat uty tots Daproators, St: anosexarovte to HOdoouov xat tb xifyavov nol may Adyavov, xa naogoyecbe tijy zplow nat thy dydnny tod Oeot. tad=a ds. er norjont, xdxewawr} mapetvar. 43. ovat buty tots Daproators, Str dyanate Thy mpwtoxaledolay ey tats Guvay wars , ovat Outy, Gtr gore de tk pvyusta. tx ddyha, zat of d&vOcwmor of nepizatodytes éndvw odx% oldactv. 45. "Anozorbels BE tHe, Tov voumdy Aéyer adtin, Avodoxahe, Tatra Aeyov nat Huds O6plCerc. 46. 6 Gé cinsv, Kai buty tots Voutnots ovat, Ett moptilete adtot busts Evl tev SaxtvAwy Spay od Reosbavete tots poptiot¢. 47. ovat byt, Ste otxodouctte TH pvyusta tHv me0oyTHy , of 88 natéoco Sutiv dméxtetvay adtovs. 48. doa scorueds eats zal auvevdoxetre TOts Eoyorg tov matéowv byddve Str adrtot piv dnéxtewav adtodc, busts OE olzodopette. 49. && tedto xal h coota tod Ocod etnev, Anosteha ets abtods mpogijtas xat anootdow: 50, Wa extyrn0G to atpa ndévtwy Tv Toopntay to exxeyupévov and natabodi#jc xdspov. ard tig yevedis tabtys, 51. . dno alwatos. "AGeA Ewe atyatos Zayaptov TOU eR petaed 700 Quarastyotov xa TOD otxou" val, pe Sutv, &xCntnb%ce= t-dmd tis yeveds tadtys. 52. Odat duty A > > yvwcews’ abtot od% eloeoyousvous éxwAtcars. : ~ > , ~ | 53. KéazsiOey gedOévtog adtod, wobavto évéyetv, zat dnostouaritery adtoy mept mAetoveny, 54, > eveboedovtes adtov Onpedoat arunes 708 oréuatosg adt0d, laria habet : agopyyy tive AaGstv avtov, unde : occasionem aliquam invenire ab illo (de illo b q, in illo i) abceilqr; D tva evgwow xatyyopncat avtov syr (cu), f ut occasionem invenirent accusare eum, tat ut eum accusare possent (sin v. 37 (incipit) et rogavit eum pharisaeus quidam etc. et cum accumberet miratus est quod non baptizatus est ante prandium; y. 41 quod est intra vos; v. 46 uno ex digitis vestris non tangitis illa; v. 51 requiretur e manibus generationis huius; v.53 cum dixisset haec contra eos coram omni populo; v. 54 et disputarunt cum eo de multis et Monuerat Christus
11:37
v. 37 e¢ cum loqueretur, neque tamen addat haec, putant aliqui nullum temporis nexum cum antecedentibus indicari, sed solum dici : cum quodam tempore ad populum sermocinaretur (cf. Bed. Tol. lans. Luc. Lap.). 1d censeri posset si qua ratione gravi aliunde suaderetur (vide quae dixi ad Matth. 12,46); quae cum non adsit, potius standum est sensu obvio et dicendum cum Maid. voluisse evangelistam tempus designare et quae locutus sit facillime ex praecedentibus intelligi et indicari qua occasione Iesus sit invitatus; rogavit illum quidam pharisaeus ut pranderet apud se; et ingressus recubuit; putant aliqui pharisaeum mala mente et intentione Iesum invitasse (cf. cat. Cr. Theoph. Alb. Luc. Lap. Fil, Weiss); sed quia evangelista id nullo modo indicat neque addit tentans eum vel simile quid, potius sentiendum erit cum 7o/. Schanz eum animo bono et benevolo invitasse; pariter Huth. pharisaeum ea invitatione censet manifestasse se esse iberum ab aliorum invidia. Iesus autem ei acquiescit cupiens mensa uti ad hospitis admonitionem et emendationem (Theoph. Euth.); venit enim in mundum ad peccatores salvandos (S: Cyr.). | . Iesus egerat cum daemoniaco, mediis in hominum turbis commoratus erat; quare ex pharisaeorum doctrina, cum aliqua immundities omittenda; quare pharisaei a foro reduces nisi baptizentur non comedunt (Mare. 7,4; Huth. Bed. Bon.); unde
11:38
v. 38 pharisaeus autem coepit intra se reputans dicere quare non baptizatus esset ante prandium, graece : miratus est quod non prius lotus esset ante prandium, 2¢a7z(c0q aliqui accipiunt de lotione manuum (Tol. Caz. Mald. Luc. Lap. Calm, Lamy, Fil.), sed verbum ipsum maiorem dicit lotionem idque confirmatur Marc. 7,3. & pharisaei nisi crebro laverint manus non manducant, et a foro nisi baptizentur non comedunt; si de sola ablutione manuum sermo est, solet dici lavare manus; cf. Matth. 45,2. 98; 27,24. Mare. 7,2. 3. Iesus qui sciebat quid esset in homine (Ioan. 2,25) ex eius tacita cogitatione et reprehensione de omissa lotione oceasionem capit carpendi totum pharisaeorum ordinem quod religioAP ania tuo, 14,39. nem pietatemque in ritibus externis collocant, internath animi puritatem et sanctitatem prorsus negligunt
11:39
v. 39 e¢ act Dominus ad alum ¢ nunc vos, pharisaei, quod deforis est calicis et catint mundatis ; quod autem tntus est vestrum plenum est rapina et iniquitate ; hanc narrationem.aliqui recentiores ex eo quoque in dubium vocant quod improbabile sitlesum ad prandium invitatum adeo dure in eum invectum esse qui invitaverat; id quod quam maxime contra urbanitatem fieri censent. lis iam respondit S. Awg.: « o venire ad prandium! quomodo non pepercit homini a quo fuerat invitatus? magis obiurgando pepereit, ut correcto in iudicio parceret » (serm. 106,1; M. 38,625) et pariter respondit Luc. - « dicat aliquis incivilem convivam videri Dominum et ingratum, qui loco actionis gratiarum perstringat vitia eius a quo mensa excipitur. Atqui non poterat Dominus memor se doctorem esse veritatis et medicum animorum connivere ad haec vitia eorum a quibus fuerat invitatus , ne ventris negotium ageret potius quam evangelii, nec poterat maiores referre gratias quam ut sanaret hospitem suum male habentem animo, qui quomodo curandusesset dulcibusne an amaris ipse optime noverat ». Ceterum uti prophetae merito ac debite sibi ius vindicabant reprehendendi delicta regum, sacerdotum, principum, ita minime est mirandum quod Messias omni utatur opportunitate corrigendi vitia; cf. 7,40 seq. Particula viv hoc loco videtur rolineatta esse primaria sua notione nunc, praesenti tempore, ita ut oppositio quaedam ad tempus anteactum significetur et indicetur olim, antea, in prima sua origine pharisaeorum factionem fuisse omnino meliorem. Qua acceptione acrior evadit reprehensio, quia a prima sua institutione et indole defecisse arguuntur, id quod turpe est. Atque haec vituperatio merito lis fit, si eorum factio originem ducit ab iis qui assidaei (of “Acdotcr, i. e. ONION pii) appellantur (1 Mach. 2,42; 7,13 seq.; ef. Schiirerl. c. I p. 334). Particulam ea notione femporals accipiunt Alb. Cai. Tol. Schegg, Schanz, Weiss; alii autem prout in conclusione ponitur (iam, ea rerum conditione; cf. Luc. Ipr. Fil. Grimm, Lex.); vim adyersativam ei tribuit Mad. ; ac si diceret : si quemadmodum quae foris ita etiam quae intus sunt mundaretis, reprehendenda non esset consuetudo vestra, nunc vero, cum id quod foris est diligenter mundetis... stulti et hypocritae estis. Illud 7d Zowev byov rem statim transfert ad mores et animum : quod in vobis est, animi vestri pleni sunt rapina (rapacitate) et pravitate. Neque enim, ut sententia habeatur conformis ad Matth. 23,25 graece, licet verba explicare : quod intus in calice est plenum est rapina vestra, traiectione quadam $y6y assumpta (ut clarius quidam vertunt, ait Luc. et approbat Kez/). 2 Quam vero perversum sit munditiem curare in rebus externis, internam autem animi puritatem negligere, declaratur
11:40
v. 40 séulti, nonne qut fecit quod deforis est etiam id quod deintus est fecit? 6 novheuc scil. Deus; si itaque propter cultum et reverentiam Dei ea quae deforis sunt, calices, catinos diligenter mundant, corpus lavant, idque Deo Sekine et dovepuin esse, immo ab eo prasceptum esse pufant, quomodo non eadem Dei ey erecta multo magis impelluntur, ut interiorem animi munditiem sectentur? Si itaque creatura Dei munde tractari animum, transferunt? Ergo merito é¢povec, ratione carentes, insipientes appellantur. Ex v. 39 sequitur <3 2€$ev non esse cum multis (S. Cyr. Bed. Alb. Bon. Theoph. Cat. Tol. Ians. Ipr. Lamy, Fil.) ad. corpus restringendum, verum generatim sensu latiore res externas et internas denotari (cf. Luc. Schanz). Et cum avaritia vitium sit eorum unum ex munditiem (ef. S. Cyr. Theoph. Euth. Ians. Luc.) v. 4A verumtamen cum in v. 39. 40 simul cum reprehensione admonitio quaedam tradatur, <Aqy hoe loco inservit ad amplificanda ea quae dicta sunt; unde vertere possis ceferwm, tx évévza ea quae insunt scil. in calice, in catino; ergo cibum potumque date eleemosynam; avaris congruum datur remedium, quandoquidem contraria saepe contrariis curantur (Luc. Tans.). Opera caritatis ut exerceant superata possidendi |cupiditate adsiadest, tum etiam exteriora lis vere munda sunt. Eleemosyna frequenfice quippe opera caritatis animum copanail ad gratias Dei uberiores accipiendas; qua Deus est clementia, eorum intuitu opem suam largam iis praestat qui sunt misericordes (cf. Matth. 5,7 beati misericordes, quoniam misericordiam consequentur). Aliqui offendebantur eo quod eleemosynae effectus adeo sublimis adscri- firmatur, id aflirmari censetur aliis quae necessaria sunt subintellectis. Perpende y. g. sententias : qui manducat hune panem, vivet in aeternum ; qui ersdid en et baptizatus fuerit salvus erit; etc. sententiae affirmativae non affirmant in universum, sicut negativae negant in universum : qui non, crediderit condemnabitur (i. e. non salvabitur). Quod in vulg. habetur quod superest, varie accipitur : quod superest victui et vestimento necessario (Bed. Alb.) vel quod superest facta rapinarum restitutione, vel: unicum vobis remedium superest (etiam Bed. Bon. Ipr.); vel : si quod est rerum summa audire velitis (Luc. Lap.); sed frequentius eandem dictioni notionem tribuunt qua Theoph. Huth. 7& évovra explicant : tk &mdpyovta, tk évaroxetueva Lonaeas facultates, ea quae habetis, uti Tertullianus habet (c. Marc. 4,27; M. 2,428) et eodem modo Mald. Tol. Tans. Luc. Ipr. Calm.; sed évévrx accuratius alii accipiunt de iis quae insunt in vasis scil., ita Apter alia iam Luc. et generatim recentiores. Demum aliis placuit évov accipere quasi ev et explicare xat& ddvauw (cf. in nota ad Euth. M. 129,977. 3; Lamy). Demum commemorare non piget sententiam eorum qui haec non serio a Domino dici existimant, sed cum ironia : complere scil. Iesum perversitatem pharisaicam his verbis, quibus significet illos plenos malignitate et rapina apud se statuisse, si dederint eleemosynam omnia fore sibi munda, omnia scelera expiata (cf. Cai. Hrasmus, Lightfoot ad h. 1); alio modo ironiam intelligit Schegg : si estis dubii, sitne quod in calice et catino est mundum necne, date id pauperibus; en ita omnino tuti estis ab omni immunditie. Quae tamen explicatio cum neque ad verba neque ad orationem contextam congruat paucos invenit laudatores. Insuper nemo facile concedet pharisaeos quamvis de ostentatione in eleemosynis dandis reprehen- esse possit; potius avaritiae accusantur (cf. Matth. 23,14. Marc. 12,40. Luc. Aliud affertur exemplum eos minima quaedam eaque externa sollicite curare, gravissima eaque interna negligere
11:42
v. 42 sed (multum scil. absunt ab eo quod Iesus monuit in
11:43
v. 40. 44) vae vobis pharisaets qui decimatis mentham i. e. solvitis decimas ex mentha, ef rutam et omne olus, ruta grayeolens quae ad plantas terebinthinas pertinet (ef. Schegg, Bibl. Archaeologie p. 161, Schanz, Fil.) et praeterttis iudicium et caritatem Dez, nec ullum futuri iudicii metum nec aliquam Dei habent caritatem (S. Ambr.); minime attendunt ad Dei iudicium, ubi ratio reddenda est secundum normam iustitiae, ut id ob oculos habentes mores suos ad omnem componant iustitiam; alii xofow de virtute iustitiae exponunt (cf. S. Cyr. Cat. Tans. Luc. Fil. Theoph. Suacxerciay exponit et dilectionem proximi); ceterum vide ad Matth. seribit (cf. Lev. 27,30. Deut. 14,22 et quae notavi ad Matth. 1. c.). Hoe studium operis ut aiunt supererogatorii Christus non vituperat : haec autem oportuit facere et illa non omittere ; sed nunquam abesse debet quod est in religione primum ac praecipuum et ex quo solo reliqua opera externa suam nanciscuntur coram Deo dignitatem. _ Externa illa observant, plus praestant quam a lege exigitur. Sed quo animo? ut laudem et admirationem hominum sibi attrahant. Hoc Superbiae vitium iam castigat v. 43 vae vobis pharisaei qui diligitis primas cathedras in synagogis et salutationes in foro; vide ad Matth. 23,6. 7; ab omnibus honorari et insigni observantia coli appetunt et ea de re oblectantur eamque maximi aestimant caramque habent, scil. ayonaze. Verum plane immerito honorem exigunt; nam quamvis speciem religionis et pietatis prae se ferant, pleni sunt sordibus peccatorum
11:44
v. 44 vae vobes qué estis ut monumenta quae non apparent, sepulcra scil. quae intus ossa multamque includunt spurcitiam, sed externa specie ut talia non cognoscuntur, sed communem terrae superficiem ostentant (cf. S. Amér. Beda), quare et homines ambulantes supra nesciunt; nesciunt se fieri immundos (Num. 16,9) ; ita qui cum pharisaeis consuetudinem habent nesciunt quae putredo et iniquitas lateat sub illa pietatis specie externa et ipsi quoque, eorum consortio evadunt deteriores ita ut non advertant. Apud Matth. 23,27 sermo est de sepulcris dealbatis ex more Iudaeorum. | Pharisaei observantissimi erant in rebus externis eorum praeceptorum quae scribae vel legisperiti ex lege mosaica ad perfectam eius observantiam excogitarant et statuerant. Utrique summum legis studium ‘prae se ferebant, utrique arctis necessitudinis familiaritatisque -vinculis erant sociati; unde
11:45
v. 45 respondens autem quidam ex legisperitis att illi: magister, haec dicens etiam contumelam nobis faces ; indignatur quod et pharisaei et scribae tractentur contumeliose xt jyac, illis et nobis quoque fit iniuria; v. 46 at cle ait : et vobis legrsperitis vae, quia oneratis homines oneribus quae portare non possunt ; lex mosaica ipsa'iam erat onus sat grave (cf. Act. 15,10) vocatur 1ugum » servitutis ab apostolo (Gal. 5,1), cui iugo illi addunt suis explicationibus; ipsi de suo exaggerabant praecepta, ut. Tertullianus ait (adv. Marc. 4,27); verum dum alios onerant, in se sunt indulgentissimi, id quod per hyperbolen enuntiatur, ut consuetudo sermonis humani fert, ef ipst uno digtto vestro non tangitis sarcinas ; ipsis scil. nanquam desunt rationes quibus se exsolvant ab observatione; vide ad Matth. 934. Verum hi rigidi legum ab aliis exactores odium et caedem spirant in cultores et legatos Dei eodem modo quo veteres fudaei prophetas occiderunt
11:47
v. &7 vae vobis que aedificatis monumenta prophe~ tarum, patres autem vestri occiderunt illos; illi utique cieunente erigentes se honorare dicunt prophetas ; cf. Matth. 23,29. 30; Iesus vero noscens animos eorum hance aedificationem ita explanat non sine eravi irrisione eorum, ut dicat eos perficere et celebrare ea quae patres eorum commiserunt,v.
11:48
48 profecto testificamint, ipsi testes estis, quod consentitis operibus patrum vestrorum cuyzv2exziz¢ una cum illis probatis et delectamini, guoniam ipsi quidem eos occiderunt, vos autem aedificatis eorum sepulcra; affectu scil. et imitatione ingenium patrum exprimunt; quare Christus in contrarium retorquet eorum factum, tamquam id fecerint ut patrum suorum impietatem approbarent; nam, uti v. 49 ostenditur, similium aemulatione factorum se quoque declarabant paternae iniquitatis heredes (S. Amdr. similiter S. Cyr. Bed. Bon. lans. Tol. Luc.). Atque eos merere ut ipsorum opera eo modo in ipsos retorqueantur (Luc.) monstrat Christus
11:49
v. 49 propterea et sapientia Der dixit : mittam ad illos prophetas et apostolos et ex ulis occident et persequentur ; frustra haec verba aliqui in libris veteris foederis quaesierunt (2 Par. 24,19. Prov. 1,20- -31) vel generatim Dei consilium in s. litteris expressum proponi sUitueenas (Kez/) vel citari Scripturam authenticam quae tamen nobis sit deperdita (Caz.), vel (etiam infelicius) afferri locum ex libro:apocrypho; sed Christus loquitur more et ritu prophetarum, ita. rebus gestis postea loquetur et consilio et decreto facto iam expressit, conceptis yerbis ab hac ipsa sapientia Dei enuntiari proponat. Neque 23,34 ideo ecce ego mitto ad vos prophetas etc.; ex quo loco etiam patet sermonem fieri de prophetis et apostolis novi foederis. Sat multi quoque inde collegerunt Iesum seipsum hic appellare sapientiam Dei (S. Cyr. Ambr. Bed. Euth. Tol. Ians. Luc. Lamy, Calm. ete.). 1d tamen non sequitur et insuper modus loquendi non potuisset intelligi; quare verbis standum est, nominari scil. Dei sapientiam qua ita decretum fuerit (cf. Schegg, Schanz, Fil. Weiss); v.50 ut ingutratur sanguis tione ista, ut repetatur poena de caede ete. ; dum enim ipsum Messiam et eius legatos occidunt, mensuram patrum suorum implent et tandem Dei vindictam sibi attrahunt qua populum istum abiiciat qui per saeculorum cursum semper contumax fuerit et rebellis. Uti prophetae ad suos aequales loquuntur quasi iidem in Aegypto fuissent, tum educti per saecula in terra Chanaan vixissent (cf. ler. 2,2 seq. Ez. 16. 23), ita qua perit inter altare et aedem; ita dico vobis : requirelur ab hac generatione; eam incurrent poenam quam Deus rebellibus minatus est (cf. Lev.- 26, 14 seq. Deut. 28,15; 29,20 etc.), ceterum vide ad Matth. 23,35. 36. Et quomodo eulvers ipsorum doctorum ac ducum generatio ista obnoxia futura sit interitui elucet ex v.52 vae vobis legispertes , quia tulistis, hoarei. e. anéxgubay, hosncay (Theoph.) abstulistis clavem setentiae ; ipsi non introistis et eos qui introibant prohibuistis ; illis data erat clavis ad aperiendos thesauros scientiae in s. litteris contentae; illa scientia parabatur via ad credendum Christo (cf. Ioan. 5,46). Verum isti hanc interpretationem Scripturae penitus neglexerunt et pro ea populum observantiis externis onerabant; ipsi non ingressi sunt in regnum messianum, pro cuius ianua aperienda clavem habebant in oraculis sacris i.e. eorum iusta interpretatione agnitus fuisset Iesus ut Messias, et insuper alios prohibebant ne intrarent odio suo et calumniis contra Iesum sparsis (S. Cyr. Theoph. Luc. loan. 9,22 : iam enim conspiraverant, ut si quis eum confiteretur esse Christum extra synagogam fieret). Etiam hic veritas peperit odium v. 53 cum anctein haec ad illos diceret coeperunt pharisaer et legisperttt graviter insistere, dew&s tvéyew id quod S. Cyr. explicat éyzziobar not éyxoteiv fron ananew urgere, irasci, stomachari, Euth. doyiCeo0av, ef os edus opprimere de multis anootoparitey, quod Theoph. declarat esse cuxvis gpwtay adtdv nat amopsty, vel ut Euth. dicit, ad dolosas quaestiones volebant elicere inconsideratas responsiones; multisitaque et callidis quaestionibus eam obruebant exigentes ut statim responderet et sperantes eum aliquid dicturum quod ei crimini vertere possent (S. Cyr.), v. 54 insidiantes er et quacrentes aliquid capere de ore eius ut accusarent eum ; vide lect. var. Quo agendi modo ipsi egregie confirmant quod Iesus modo eis exprobraverat v. 52; evangelista autem ostendit odium eorum in Iesum letale, quo et Christi mors et ruinae synagogae praeparatur.
11:1
ἑνὸς δέ ἐστι χρεία (T) À C Θ etc. latt. (f g 4) vg. syrour. pes. Aug. etc. La troisième leçon est dénnée d’appuis sérieux; il est étrange que Soden l'ait préférée. La deuxième est trop uniquement latine, sauf syrsin. qui abrège beaucoup. Tout s'explique si la leçon complète est originale. Elle est difficile, et on ἃ échappé à la difficulté, soit en omettant tout, soit en omettant ἢ &vé soit en omettant ὀλίγων, attesté d’ailleurs par la troisième leçon. Si la quatrième cût été primitive, comme elle donne un sens très satisfaisant, on n'aurait rien omis ni rien ajouté. C'est cette première leçon qui nous paraît critiquement la plus sûre. La quatrième, la plus répandue, met en. opposition les préoccupations de la terre, et l'unique nécéssaire qui est d'écouter (et de pratiquer) la parole de Dieu. C’est un enseignement admirable, et c'est bien celui de Jésus (x, 24 elc.). Loisy préfère l’omission complète en note, mais dans le texte la leçon reçue lui paraît préférable, parce qu’elle a « l'avantage de contenir sous une forme intelligible, ce qui est certainement la morale du récit » (π, 107). Cependant le sens de l'épisode n’est pas de comparer les biens de la terre à l'unique bien céleste, mais de préférer Marie, qui écoute la parole de Dieu, à Marthe qui s'en distrait en s'occupant de trop de choses. C'est pour cela qu'elle est embarrassée et qu'elle a tort de déranger sa sœur, n'ayant pas droit à son secours pour procurer ce superflu. La variante difficile et dite compliquée est seule en situation; elle est dite avec beaucoup de courtoisie et de grâce. Au lieu de rappeler Marthe au grand principe de toute vie religieuse, le Sauveur lui reproche aimablement de se donner trop de peine, tandis que peu de chose ou même une seule chose suffit. Cette seule chose ce n’est pas encore la vie éternelle, car À ne signifie pas « ou plutôt ». Le contraste n’est pas entre peu et une seule chose, mais entre beaucoup de choses et peu ou un. Si c'élait déjà l'unique nécessaire, il suffirait de dire que Marie l’a choisi. Il y a une pause après ἑνός. Alors la pensée s'élève : Marie ἃ choisi la bonne, c'est-à-dire l’excel= lente part. IL y a donc une opposition à peine esquissée entre cette part, et celles qui devaient revenir aux hôtes; μερίς a les deux sens : portion dans un repas (Gen. x, 34; 1 Regn. 1, 4; 1x, 23; Néh. vi, 12), part prise el choisie dans la conduite de la vie : Den.-Hauic. Ant. vin, 30 : ἐξὸν γὰρ ἐλέσθαι τὴν χρείττω. μερίδα, τὴν χείρονα εἵλου, οἱ, surtout ps. xv, 5 : Κύριος à μερὶς τῆς κληρονομίας μου. — On peut voir dans Kn. les nombreux Pères qui ont compris ainsi cette opposition. Si on lit ἑνὸς δὲ ἐστιν χρεία, il nous semble impossible d'entendre cette seule chose du repas, le sens est évidemment spirituel. Et c'est précisément la raison qui a amené la variante, comme on le voit par saint Basile. Quand il cite (M. xxx, 973) le texte complet, il commente : ὀλίγων μὲν, δηλονότι τῶν πρὸς παρασχευήν͵ ἐνὸς δὲ τοῦ σχοποῦ, ὥστε τὴν χρείαν ἐχπληρωθῆναι, quand il développe l'opposition entre les deux sœurs de facon systématique, il fait dire à Jésus : ἑνὸς δέ ἐστι χρεία, au sens spirituel. — Dans 42P la lecon Mapia γάρ (et non δέ ou om.) est certaine, mais difficile. Elle ne s'explique qu’en prenant toute la réponse de Jésus en bloc jusqu'à Marie : tu as tort de t'inquiéter (et de vouloir déranger ta sœur), car Maric ἃ choisi. Si l'on entend ἑνός au sens spirituel (avec ou sans ὀλέγων), il fallait δέ, comme l'onf mis les mss. qui déterminaient ce sens par l'omission de ὀλίγων, un δέ explicatif plutôt qu'adversatif : « Or le seul nécessaire c’est la part de Marie », l'omission pure et simple de γάρ avait le même avantage. à — ἥτις « qui précisément pour cela », plutôt que « qui est de nature à ne pas lui être enlevée » (PL. Κη.) qui force la note. Marie ne sera pas empêchée d'entendre la parole de Jésus. On peut en conclure qu’elle demeurera unie au Seigneur dans l'éternité, mais ce n'est pas dans le texte,
11:2
ελθετω (S V) plutôt que ελθατω (T ἢ).
Déjà dans l'A. T., les Israélites avaient le sentiment du Dieu Père non seulement parce qu'Iisraël était son fils, mais par une relation filiale individuelle; ou pour les membres du peuple de Dieu (Tobie xur, 4; ΠῚ Macch. νι, 3), ou parce que la Paternité était l’attribut du Dieu créateur ou du Dieu Providence (Sap. n, 46; χιν, 3, Eccli. xxur, 4, 4; τι, 10). On sait que les religions grecques et romaines avaient développé ce sentiment. Jésus avait Dieu pour Père d’une autre facon (x, 22) et dans sa prière il disait seulement Père, x, 21; xxur, 46; Me. χιν, 36; c'est aussi l’invocation des premiers chrétiens (Rom. vu, 15; Gal. iv, 6), sous la forme araméenne, abba, à laquelle ils ajoutaient le grec πάτερ, C'était indiquer qu'ils se disaient fils en union avec le Fils. Dans une communauté on dut naturellement βασιλεία σου ὃ. τὸν ἄρτον ἡμῶν τὸν ἐπιούσιον δίδου ἡμῖν τὸ καθ᾽ ἡμέραν᾽ aa Mecs uni 1140 TÉ χαὶ vhs αὐτοὶ sé PS ET ΨΝΝ χαὶ ἄφες ἡλῖν τὰς ἁμαρτίας ἡμῶν, καὶ γὰρ αὐτοὶ ἀφίομεν παντὶ ὀφείλοντ' dire : Notre Père (cf. Mt. πάτερ ἡμῶν ὁ ἐν τοῖς οὐρανοῖς», La “ΡΝ ἀδπιηαὺ a pour objet l'honneur du Père. Le nom de Dieu doit ètre sanctifié, ἁγιασθήτω, le seul cas du N. T. où le passif se dise de Dieu. Quel que soit le sens primitif de la racine ἅγιος et du concept de la sainteté, au temps de Jésus et depuis bien des siècles, les choses saintes étaiont les choses consacrées à Dieu, d'où le concept de sa sainteté absolue, de sa pureté, nous dirions de sa transcendance. Mais parce qu'il exigcait la pratique de la loi morale, la pratique de la vertu était la condition de cetle cons'cralion. À cause de son souverain pouvoir, c'était Dieu qui sanclifiait les hommes : ἅγιος ἐγὼ χύριος ὁ ἁγιάζων αὐτούς (Lev, xx1, 8). Comment done l'homme peut-il sanctifier Dieu? précisément lorsque, étant consacré à Dieu, ἢ donne l'exemple d’une vie morale; c’est dans ce sens que « être sanctilié » se dit &e Dieu dans l'A. T. (Lev. xxn. 32; Eccli, xxxim, 4). On ne le sanclifie pas, mais on fait reconnaitre sa sainteté par les autres. Les Juifs ont ains; contisqué pour ainsi dire la sainteté de Dieu (cf. Le Messianisme…. 145), La pensée de Jésus s'élève au-dessus de «ce particularisme. Le premier devoir des disciples est de reconnaitre la sainteté de Dieu ; ils doivent désirer qu'elle soit reconnue des autres, el le demander au Père. 11 faudrait que tous les hommes disent comme les Séraphins : « Saint, saint, saint » (Is. vi, 3). Car s’il ne saurait être réellement sanctifié, il importe qu'il soit loué comme saint, que son nom, c'est-à-dire le nom qu'on lui donne, soit celui de saint, à l'encontre de tant d'hommes qui iméconnaissent sa nature, ses exigences morales, et par stite profanent son nom. — ἐλθάτω ἡ δασιλεία σου, Il faut traduire règne (mème Loisy) et non royaume, car un royaume ne vient pas. La sanclification de Dieu par les hommes, c’est l'accomplissement de ses préceptes, et lui obéir c'est reconnaître son droit de mattre, son autorité de roi. Il est bien évident que la demande regarde l'avenir. D'après Loisy : « S'il s'agissait du règne spirituel de l'Évangile et de la régénération morale de l’humanité, on ne dirait pas que le règne arrive, mais qu'il s'accroisse. Ce qu’on demande directement est donc l'avènement du règne glorieux, et la sanctification des hommes ne peut étre visée qu'implicitement. » (1, 603). D'après les conceptions du temps, c'est précisément l'inverse. Car le règne de Dieu était reconnu par tous [05 Juifs comme présent, οἱ cependant ils l’attendent encore (cf. Le Messianisme.. 148 ss.). Si Jésus ἃ marqué plus fortement que personne l'avenir, c'est qu'en cffet le règne de Dieu allait entrer dans une phase nouvelle. La troisième demande de Matthieu est un commentaire authentique, qui explique le règne de la volonté de Dieu accomplie au ciel, et sur la terre. — Le ms. D ajoute ἐφ᾽ ἡμᾶς, après ὄνομά σου, mais qui vraisemblablement s'applique à ee qui suit, addition semblable à celle qui se glisse dans certains pays : « que votre règne nous arrive. » Au lieu de à θασιλεία σου, saint Grégoire de Nysse lisait dans Luc : τὸ ἅγιον πνεῦμα σου ἐφ᾽ ἡμᾶς χαὶ καθαρισάτω ἡμᾶς (de orat. dom., M. xuw, 1157) et de même saint Maxime (sur Mt. vr, 10, P. G. xc, 840, sans «citer Le.) et deux mss. de Le. dans Soden. Ce changement vient probablement de Marcion, qui aurait remplacé l'idée biblique du règne par celle de l'Esprit. Cependant, d'après Tertullien {adv. Marc. 1v, 26), dans le Luc de Marcion l'Esprit aurait plutôt remplacé la sanctification du nom. 4 x
11:3
Plusieurs anciens ont eru qu'il s'agissait du pain spirituel, ainsi Origène (de Oratione xxvu, 5) et Cyprien (de orat. 18. 19); de même Marcion qui lisait τὸν ἄρτον σου (Zanx, Ges'h... πε, 472). Mais c'est encore reconnaitre le domaine de Dieu et avoir confiance en sa bonté que de lui demander le vrai pain de blé, dont plusieurs savants naturalistes pensent que c’est l'aliment le plus convenable si lon devait s’en tenir à un seul. La formule de Lc. δίδου « donne constamment » οἱ καθ᾽ fuépav (propre à Le., xx, 47 et Act. xvir, 11) convient mieux pour une prière à dire une fois. L’aor. δός, « donne ὑπὸ fois », et σήμερον « aujourd'hui » de Mt. conviennent mieux pour une prière liturgique à dire chaque jour. — ἐπιούσιον commun aux deux est difficile. Origène (de orat. xxvi, 7) ne le connait ni dans la langue littéraire ni dans le parler populaire. ἢ en est encore de même, et il faut, comme lui, recourir à a) Si le tofu de ἐπί a été élidé, le mot vient de ἐπιέναι, comme 4 ἐποῦσα (Act. xvr, 44) « le jour qui vient »; c'est donc le pain qui vient (sah.) ou le pain (6 demain (boh.) (Derssmawx, ’Extoëcios dans les Mélanges à Heinrici, p. 145 ss.). δὴ Si le iota n'est pas élidé, ce qui est possible dans la koiné (Deb. ξ 124), on peut songer à ἐπί composé avec οὐσία, εἰς τὴν οὐσίαν (Orig.), le pain nécessaire à la subsistance, sens très bon, ou supersubstantialis (Jér. Com. sur. Mt. vi, 11 et Vg.), qui s’écarte du sens propre. C'est peut-être aussi à quoi ont pensé syrsin. ct cur., le pain « assuré » et pes. le pain « dont on ἃ besoin ». c) Mais om peut songer aussi (Deb. $ 123) à ἐπὶ τὴν οὖσαν (ἡμέραν), le pain du jour présent, de ἐπεῖναι, et c'est le sens du latin quofidianum, ce qui est très naturel. Avec la formule de Le., il serait étrange de demander d'avance pour chaque jour le pain du lendemain. De toutes facons la demande est modeste, et ne vise qu'à cette suffisance que le Père ne reluse pas à ses pauvres. Cf. Thuc. τ, 2 τῆς ve af" ἡμέραν ἀναγκαίου τροφῆς πανταγοῦ ἂν ἡγούμενοι ἐπιχρατεῖν. Dans un texte encore peu connu (D. Germain Morin, Anecdota Maredsolana, IN, τι, p. 262), Jérôme dit : Si non enim quis duritiam suam convertat, et fiat mollis, non potest escam accipere, et panem qui de caelo descendit, ut possit dicere « Panem noslrum supersubstantialem da nobis hodie » hoc est, qui est de tua substantia. In hebraico evangelio secundum Matthaeum ita habet : « Panem nostrum crastinum da nobis hodie » hoc est, panem quem daturus es nobis in regno tuo, da nobis hodie. — Passage qui doit être bien vu des eschatologistes, mais il est clair que Jérôme veut absolument donner au pain un sens céleste, même en lisant crastinum.
11:4
τὰς ἁμαρτίας est un terme plus précis de l'homme à Dieu (v, 20; vi, 47) que les dettes, ὀφειλήματα de Mt., et Le. confesse son changement en lisant ὀφείλοντι. — nai γὰρ αὐτοί est de Le. (ef. Act. xxrv, 15; xxvur, 30), moins naturel que ὡς καὶ ἡμεῖς, est peut-être plus expressif, par le γάρ : « Nous-mêmes, étant ce que nous sommes, nous pardonnons; combien plus Dieu né pardonnera-t-il pas! » — ἀφίομεν (de ἀφίω cf. Mc. 1, 3#); la forme est celle du présent répondant plus exactement au thème que ἀφήκαμεν, aoriste dans le sens du passé. — παντί, style de Le. vi, 30; vu, 35; 1x, #3. Le syrcur. : « remets-nous, et nous remettrons! » — Cinquième demande. Le mot tentation en français indique une suggestion ἥ au mal, d'où la nécessité de changer la formule et de dire : «ne nous laissez pas succomber à la tentation », car Dieu ne tente personne dans ce sens (Jac. 1, 43). Mais πειρασμός signifie simplement épreuve. D’après lé même saint Jacques (1, 2), réjouissez-vous ὅταν πειρασμοῖς περιπέσητε ποικίλοις, mais ce sont des épreuves d’un genre particulier, plutôt extéricures, dont un serviteur de Dieu peut tirer grand profit. Quelles qu’elles soient, il faut les affronter avec courage, mais l’homme qui a le sentiment de sa faiblesse demandera à Dicu de n'être pas engagé par 165 circonstances qu'il gouverne et met en œuvre dans une situation dangereuse pour sa fidélité. Un exemple est le cas des disciples à Gethsémani, aussi Jésus leur recommandait de prier μὴ εἰσελθεῖν εἰς πειρᾶσμόν (xx, 40. 46). Dieu est 2 cause de tout : nous pouvons, d’après les lois générales de sa Providence, être mis en péril; nous lui demandons une faveur spéciale. C'est ce qui étonne les ͵ rationalistes, et qui est cependant supposé par tous ceux qui prient, c’est-àdire qui demandent quelque chose à Dieu, füt-ce seulement leur salut. Le πειρασμός n'est donc pas la tentation diabolique. Ce n’est pas non plus la 1 grande épreuve messianique (Schweitzer), car la demande est très générale, et le πειρασμός sans article ne peut signifier une épreuve déterminée. Sur les différentes formules employées même dans la récitation de l’oraison dominicale pour éviter d'attribuer à Dieu la tentation, cf. πάθε, The Lord's prayer in the early church (Texts and studies, \, in). Luc n'a pas reproduit la dernière demande de Mt., « mais délivre-nous du mal », soit qu’elle ait fait défaut dans sa source, F soit qu'il l'ait jugée contenue dans la précédente, μὲ intelligeremus ad illud L superius quod de tentatione dictum est pertinere (Aug. Enchir. 116).
11:5
τίς ἐξ ὑμῶν (ef. x, 25; χιν, 38; xv, 4: xvi, 7 et Mt. vi, 27; vu, 9) a l'avantage de poser la petite histoire dans l'horizon des auditeurs. Pareille chose pourrait leur arriver! Cette fois la construction est embarrassée parce que l'hypothèse ayant abouti à une demande, la réponse (v. 7) forme une fausse apodose qui prend la place de la solution. Elle n'apparait done qu'au v. 8 sous forme de conclusion. Tout est d’ailleurs parfaitement clair. La situation est posée par les futurs ἕξει, πορεύσεται, la question par le subjonctif εἴπῃ, qui introduit l'hypothèse principale, celle de la prière. . — χρῆσον impér. aor. de κίχρημι, L'emprunteur ne peut ie qu ‘à travers la fente de la porte; il expose son affaire en peu de mots qui vont droit au but, non sans employer le terme poli d’ami. IL demande trois pains parce qu'une seule de ces galettes plates nc suffit pas pour une personne. Ce sont de ces petits services qu'on se rend volontiers entre pauvres gens qui n’ont pas de grosses provisions.
L'amr rmporTUN. Cette parabole manque à Mt. Elle n’est pas rattachée très étroitement à ce qui précède, mais l'instruction sur l'efficacité de la prière persévérante se place assez naturellement après l’instruction sur ce qu'il faut demander. La parabole fait couple, mais de loin, avec celle de la veuve et du juge (vin, 1-8). Elle n’a rien d’une allégorie. C'est un exemple de ce qui se passe parmi les hommes, qui sont loin d'être parfaits. Si une prière persévérante a raison de leur égoïsme, que ne peut-on pas attendre du Père?
11:6
Lui-même a été dérangé, mais il lui en coûte seulement de n'avoir rien à offrir. Quoique son attitude ne décide pas du sens de la parabole, elle s'oppose heureusement à celle de l'égoïste voisin. — παρατίθημι, cf. x, 8.
11:7
La réponse est moins qu'engageante, et presque brutale. Selon ΡΟΝ actuel, les matelas, roulés durant le jour, sont la nuit étendus un peu partout; les enfants y reposent. Le père de famille ne peut se lever pour aller ouvrir la porte et donner les pains sans {out déranger. — κόπους παρέχειν, cl. Comm. Gal. vi, 47. — εἰς τὴν χοίτην, au lieu de ἐν et du datif, selon les tendances de la koiné, dont Mi. seul est exempt (Deb. ὃ Pr noter aussi le Lt avec un neutre de personnes,
11:8
La parabole tourne court. On suppose que l'ématens a insisté π᾿ à refuser de quitter la place et à faire tant de bruit qu’il n'y avait plus rien à ménager à l’intérieur. C’est ce qu'explique la Vg. en ajoutant : Et si ille perseἢ veravit pulsans. Ce n'est pas le type d’une prière importune à cause du temps mal choisi (Schanz), car cette circonstance n’est pas de nature à amener le succès, mais d'une prière obstinée qu'un premier refus, si positif qu'il soit, ne décourage pas. Dieu aussi semble refuser am les choses prennent un cours contraire à nos 12. un (T 5 V) plutôt que om. (H). . ᾿ . ἣν désirs. Combien plus aisément il se laissera persuader que cet homme obligé de vaincre ou une inquiétude justifiée pour ses enfants, ou plutôt sa paresse! 1] n'est pas dit ici que l'objet de la prière doive être bon; mais cela résulte des ῃ termes de l'oraïson dominicale. — Le sens n’est pas que le prêteur donnera pour l’un {des deux motifs, car alors il eût fallu écrire : ἐὰν χαὶ μὴ δῷ, le premier cas demeurant incertain. Luc veut dire qu'il ne donnera certainement pas parce que l’autre est son ami, εἰ χαί porte donc sur quelque chose de réel. Mais il donnera à cause de son impudence, c'est-à-dire pour se débarrasser de lui. Même tournure xviu, 5. — γε sans autre particule après διά n'est pas « du moins » (B. Weiss), mais « certes. » Cela indique moins la persévirance, qui suppose qu'on revient à la charge pendant longtemps, que l'insistance, sans craindre de paraîlre importun. Ce n'est pas le Lype de la prière qui demande à Dieu la même grâce pendant des années, mais de celle qui dit à Dieu : « Je ne me retirerai pas que vous ne m'ayez exaucé. » La parabole se termine sans application expresse à Dieu. Ce qui suit en lient
11:9
Κἀγώ indique déjà plus qu’une simple conclusion de la parabole. Jésus parle en son nom et engage son autorité. Il n'affirme pas seulement que la prière sera exaucée; il invite à prier parce que c'est la condition pour recevoir le don de Dieu. D'ordinaire on ne reçoil qu'à la condition de demander, on ne trouve qu’en cherchant, on n’est admis dans une maison qu'après avoir frappé à la porte. ἢ ne faudrait pas chercher là des allusions allégoriques aux efforts de l’homme par la parole, par le cœur, et par l'action, ni déduire du troisième mode que l’on demande l'entrée du royaume de Dieu (Hahn.). Ge sont trois manières d'obtenir quelque chose qui paraissent bien suggérées par la parabole de l'ami importun; si elles ne réussissent pas toujours dans l'ordre humain, elles réussissent auprès de Dieu. Les disciples sont invités à en faire l’expérience, J'sus ne fait aucune distinction d’après l’objet de la prière, car il a été indiqu dans le Pater.
11:10
D'après Godet, c'est une confirmation par l'expérience journalière. Mais elle serait bien décevante et ne saurait confirmer la parole du Maître. Au risque de paraitre se répéter, il affirme de nouveau ce qui se passe dans l'ordre divin. Néanmoins la forme employée est adaptée aux circonstances humaines. C'esl sans doute pour cela que ἀνοιγήσεται est au futur, car ce passif est impersonnel, et le sujet réel de l’action est la personne qui va venir ouvrir, ce qui suppose un intervalle de temps. 1] n'y ἃ pas lieu de vair là une allusion à la parousie (Hahn). Le leçon ἀνοίγεται est donc une correction à trop bon marché.
11:11
τινα (T Η V) et non τις (5) --- ονιος (T H V) et non om. (5) — αρτον..... ἡ (T S Vi οἱ non om. (H). — xar p. ἢ (T) el non om. (S V).
Sur la lecon : Nous maintenons ἄρτον, μὴ λίθον ἐπιδωσει αὐτῷ; ἢ (καί), après αἰτήσει, omis par H, admis par T 5 avec tous sauf B lait. ( à δ sah. syrsin. arm. Or. Le texte de Le. n'est pas moins encombré que celui de Mt., parec que la personne mise en scène (cf. sur v. 5) doit ètre celle qui exauee la pritre, et qu'il faut faire intervenir celui qui demande, ici le fils. M£. ayant cerit coinme il est naturel τίς ἐξ ὑμῶν ἃ rétabli la situation avec ὃν αἰτήσει. Luc ayant mis dès le début τίνα à l'accusalif, sa phrase est plus directe, mais elle est alourdie par τὸν πατέρα, introduit pour la clarté. Si la personne interpellée fait la demande, comme dans la Vg., τίς δὲ ἐξ ὑμῶν τὸν πατέρα αἰτήσει ἄρτον la phrase est plus coulante, mais cela fait l'effet d'une correction, et peu en harmonie avec le contexte, car il n'y ἃ pas d'appel à sa conseience ou à son expérience; on pourrdit seulement supposer la réponse d’après les usages connus. — μή parce que l'interrogation, à la mode sémitique, a remplacé la coordination. La phrase demeure peu grecque pour : à votre fils vous demandant du pain, donueriez-vous? (Deb. $ #69). Dans ces deux premiers cas, qui sont ceux de ML., ce n'est pas une chose nuisible qui est donnée à la place d'une chose utile; simplement la demande est éludée, et même frustrée par l'octroi décevant d'un objet semblable. Le serpent n'est pas le plus souvent nuisible; il est là pour sa ressemblance avec certains poissons (Holtz. cite le Clarias Macracanthus du lac de Tibériade).
11:12
Le serpent pouvait cependant suggérer l'idée d’un animal dangereux: il sert de transition, et c'est très nettement le cas du scorpion. C'est en vain qu'on a cherché dans Élien et dans Nicandre un scorpion blanc; le scorpion ne peut être ici que le scorpion noir, si commun en Palestine, et qui ne ressemble pas du tout à un œuf. La pensée ἃ donc évolué dans le sens de l'invraisemblance, Ceries aucun père ne donnera un scorpion à son fils. Bien plutôt il donnera ee 15. Bee). (T S Υ) et non Bee. (Η); de même v. 18 5. que l'enfant lui demande, ce qui demeure le point principal. Car on ne se posait pas sans doute la question de savoir si Dieu donnerait des choses nuisibles au lieu des choses utiles demandées.
11:13
Argumentation a minore ad maïus. ὑπάρχοντες est du style de Luc (ni Me. ni Jo.; Mt. {rois fois, Luc ὄν. et Actes plus de trente fois). — πονηροί n'est point comme le voulait Bengel un tlustre testimonium de peccato originali; « l’antithèse est entre les parents de la terre, imparfaits comme tous les hommes, et le Père céleste, qui est parfait et parfaitement bon » (Loisy, τ, 632). — ἐξ οὐρανοῦ ne peut s'expliquer que comme ἄραι τὰ ἐκ τῆς οἰκίας αὐτοῦ Mt. χχιν, 17, parce qu'on. pense déjà à faire descendre ou à enlever de tel endroit. Le Père qui est au ciel donnera du ciel. Si donc Luc a en fait éviter de dire le Père qui est aux cieux ce n'est pas que cette locution « sentait l'anthropomorphisme » (Loisy 1, 633), c'est plutôt parce qu'elle était surtout accommodée aux habitudes juives. Il n'a pas non plus ajoulé ὑμῶν à πατήρ, peut-êlre pour mieux marquer que Dieu est le Père de tous. Où Mt. dit ἀγαθά, qui est sans doute primitif comme plus simple, Luc dit πνεῦμα ἅγιον pour mieux accentuer l'objet surnaturel obtenu. Mais on ne voit pas ce qu'il y ἃ là de paulinien (Holtz.) puisque dans Rom. vin, 45. 28 l'Esprit-Saint recu (au baptême) est plutôt l'agent de la prière. On rapprochera plutôt Jac. 1, 5
11:15
C'est à ce miracle que Le. raltache sa discussion sur le prince des démons. Dans Mc. elle venait après l'opinion fâcheuse des parents de Jésus (πι, 24), comme une seconde opinion encore plus insultante. Lué ἃ négligé ce trait qui eût eu besoin d'explications pour ses lecteurs gentils, et ἀπὸ fois quitté le fil de Me., il ἃ rattaché la diseussion au miracle du muet, discussion amorcéce dans Mt. 1x, 33, amorcée et poursuivie dans Mt. xu, 24 ss., parallèlement à Me. m1, 22 ss. Mais tandis qüe Les interlocuteurs dans Me. sont les seribes venus de Jérusalem, et dans Mt. des Pharisiens, puis, dans le cas du signe demandé, les Pharisiens (Mc. vi, 11) ou les Pharisiens el les Sadducéens (ML. xvi, 1), Luc divise ceux qui ne sont pas satisfaits en deux groupes, sans les désigner autrement. Le premier groupe ne nie pas le miracle, mais, sans même en évaluer la portée et la signification, il refuse d’en tenir compte οἱ jette un soupcon atroce sur Jésus en prétendant qu'il agit par l'autorité du Béelzéboul (sur ce nom, cf. Comm. Mc. mm, 22).
11:16
Le second groupe n'a rien à objecter au miracle, mais sa pensée est sans doute qu'il ne suffit pas pour mettre Jésus tout à fail hors de pair, οἱ il demande un signe venu du ciel pour voir (πειράζοντες, Mc.) jusqu'où s'étend son pouvoir miraculeux. Cf. Jo. 11, 18; vi, 30. Il semble bien que ce groupement des opinions soit littéraire pour faire un tableau des tendances de cette génération mauvaise. La précision de Me., qui parle de sçcribes venus de Jérusalem (en Galilée), garde sa valeur, et la demande d'un signc a probablement été faite dans une autre circonstance, plus tard, mais peut-être encore en Galilée (Mc. el Mt.). Luc, en partie à cause de ses lecteurs, se préoccupe plus des questions que de ceux qui les ont posées, Il tient aux choses pour leur portée religieuse, et ne se soucie pas beaucoup de leur aspect phénoménal historique. Si Luc ἃ trouvé son ordre dans sa source (Harnack), cette source ne peut être la même que celle de Mi., ou bien Mt. ne l’aurait pas suivie, ce qui jetterait un doute sur l'existence d'une source commune.
11:17
ἐφ᾽ εαυτ. διαμ. (H Υ) οὐ ὃ. e. ε. (ES).
Après la demande publique d’un signe, Luc semble dire que Jésus ἃ pénétré une pensée secrète, ce qui étonne. On ne saurait dire que διανοήματα N. T.) signifie « machinations », car le sens est « pensées » (Xénoph. Plat.), ni que ce mot s'applique à l’arrière-pensée contenue dans πειράζων, car Jésus va répondre aux pensées du premier groupe. C'est done que Le. ne tient pas - compte du v. 10 qu’il a ajouté ici comme un second titre, anticipé, et s’en tient - à sa source, et en effet Mt. χει, 25 ἃ ἐνθυμήσεις (B. Weiss). Dans la source de Luc, les premiers adversaires tenaient sans doute en a parte des propos si désobligeants. D'ailleurs nous avons déjà rencontré un cas semblable 1%, 46 8. Luc veut nous enseigner que, quoi qu'on dise, Jésus se règle pour répondre sur la pénétration qu’il a des cœurs.
11:18
Au lieu du ton animé de Mc. qui débute en relevant l'accusation, Le. (avec Mt.) pose d’abord la petite parabole et en fait l'application; puis (seul) il revient sur l'accusation; done 18b est plutôt d'après Me. v. 24 que d'après Mc. v. 30 (Holtz. Loisy). L'essentiel de la comparaison de Mc., c'est qu’une chose dont les éléments sont en désaccord (un royaume), eu sont désagrégés (une maison), ne peut se maintenir. Mt. ἃ ajouté une ville. Luc ἃ réduit à un seul exemple, car dans son texte οἶχος ἐπὶ οἶκον πίπτει ne dépend pas de διαμερισθεῖσα, puisqu'il s'agit de deux maisons, non d'une maison désagrégée. C’est un exemple de la désolation du royaume. — πίπτειν ἐπί τι x, 4; xx, 18; xx, 80; les maisons (ou les familles symbolisées par les maisons) tombent lPune sur l'autre, et non pas « maison sur maison tombent lune après l’autre » (Hahn). Α la rigueur un démon pourrait céder par ruse pour dissimuler l'entente de l’exorciste avec le chef des démons. Mais l’argumnent de Jésus vient après que de nombreux démons ont confessé leur impuissance. Ce serait une ruse dangereuse pour celui qui l’emploicrait, de se faire battre toujours. Loin d'attaquer par ce procédé bizarre, Satan se confesserait vaincu. C'est la conclusion qui résultera d’une seconde comparaison dans les trois synoptiques, mais déjà Le. la tire avec Mt. du fait des exorcismes victorieux de Jésus.
11:19
ὑμων χριταῖ (H V) plutôt que χριταιὶ ὑμῶν (8) où κριται ἐσονται νμων (T).
Auparavant cependant il prend l'offensive, εἰ δέ, οἱ fait remarquer à ses adversaires comment leur imputation pourrait les convaincre d’injustice et de parti pris. 11 y avait alors parmi les Juifs des exorcisles; οἱ υἱοὶ δμῶν, locution sémitique, s'entend mieux des disciples des Pharisiens comme dans Mt., que des Juifs en général; le mot vient donc de source. Mais les Pharisiens n'avaient pas le privilège des exorcismes, alors fréquents : Act. xix, 43, Jos. Ant. VIII, v, 2. Les exorcistes avaient la réputation de combattre les maléfices de Satan. Personne ne les accusait de pactiser avec lui. Pourquoi donc cette accusation contre Jésus seul? Les autres témoignent en sa faveur, puisqu'ils font le même office, ce qui juge la calomnie et les calomniateurs. Le futur ἔσονται ne vise pas spécialement le jugement dernier, mais le moment où la question sera sérieusement posée et impartialement résolue.
11:20
ἐγω ἄ. εχδαλλω (H V) ou om. (T 8).
Conclusion : si l'expulsion des démons — où il faut voir la déconfiture du règne de Satan — vient de Dieu, c’est donc que le règne de Dieu est arrivé par l'action de Jésus. Ici encore il faut sous-entendre les nombreuses victoires ot la manière souveraine du grand exorciste. Que l'on compare les recettes juives, par exemple celle d'Éléazar qui essayait d'allécher le démon (Jos. Ant. VU, 1, 5) et l’émperium du Maître! C'est probablement cette manière forte que Le. veut dire par ἐν δαχτύλῳ θεοῦ (Mt. ἐν πνεύματι 0.); cf. Ex. vu, 49; xxxt, 18; Dt. 1x, 10; Ps. vin, 4. Les exorcistes juifs ont été appelés en témoignage pour leur bonne intention, il n’a rien été dit de leur succès, qui ne pouvait être que sporadique. S'il signifiait la victoire du Dieu d'Israël, celte victoire ne s'était pas manifestée avec ampleur, tandis que dans le cas de Jésus elle apparaissait décisive : son nom était : le règne de Dicu arrivel — φθάνω chez les classiques a toujours le sans d'arriver le premier ou de devancer; mais dans la koiné c'est simplement être arrivé; οἵ. IT Esdr. nt, 1 ἔφθασεν ὁ μὴν ὁ ξδδομος. Ceux qui ont décidé que Jésus n'a pu envisager le règne que dans l'avenir sont contraints de nier l'authenticité de cette parole. Nous apprenons de Loisy (r, 706) que 23, om. με p. σχορπιζει (T H V) et non add. (8). « celte déclaration est coordonnée logiquement à une argumentation qui la détruit », et le tout réflète plutôt « les préoccupations de la controverse judéochrétienne que la pensée du Sauveur » (1, 707)! Serait-ce que Luc qui s’est raillé des exorcistes juifs (Act. xix, 13) à voulu ici leur faire réparation?
11:21
Parabole dont l'application n'aurait pas eu besoin d'être faite expressément à la situalion actuelle et qui tourne ainsi à l'allégorie, mais seulement quant aux deux acteurs (ef. Comm. Mc.). Au lieu que dans Mc. et Mi. elle conserve l'allure de la conversation, Le. la pose d'une façon plus didactique. Lorsqu'un homme s'empare des armes d'un autre dans sa maison, cela suppose qu'il a remporté sur lui une victoire décisive. Les Juifs voient le Sauveur pénétrer jusque dans le domaine de Satan et lui arracher ses armes en expulsant les démons. Ce n'est pas seulement la victoire, c’est plutôt une suite de la victoire remportée sur Satan. Celle-là échappe à leur constatation, mais ils doivent la déduire de ses conséquences."Quand la victoire a-t-elle été remportée? Dans la tentation au désert, le démon ne paraît pas bien redoutable, et d'autre part il ne se regarde pas comme vaincu complètement (τιν, 13). C'est probablement dans le ciel que s'était livrée cette bataille, décidée par le décret divin de la venue du Fils, comme Le. semble avoir voulu l'insinuer. Le drame se compose de deux tableaux : le fort, retranché dans sa maison, sûr de sa paix armée. Puis un plus fort qui survient, ἐπελθών, — αὐλή n'est pas ici une cour, mais un palais princier (Por. v, 26). — τὰ ὑπάρχοντα, style de Le. Les σχεύη de Me. el de Mt. sont remplacés par πανοπλία, l'armure complète, qui était en effet la force du guerrier antique. Il y a en plus les dépouilles distribuées par le vainqueur, trait qui complète bien le tableau, mais dans un ensemble qui devance un peu da situation; cf. Eph. τν, 8. On prétend encore énerver cette comparaison, du droit du système eschatologique. D'après la première comparaison, Salan ne se chassait pas lui-même; d'après la seconde, il était chassé par un plus fort que lui (Loisy, τ, 107). Le sens primitif ne comportait rien de plus que la force supérieure de Jésus. — Mais avec quelle sûreté peut-on trouver dans Le. un prétendu sens primitif que lui-même aurait déjà transformé? Le sens primitif ne peut être que le sens évident des trois synoptiques : on ne dépouille quelqu'un qu'après l'avoir vaincu; cf. Ps.-Sal. v, ᾧ où γὰρ λήψεται σκῦλα ἄνθρωπος παρὰ ἀνδρὸς δυνατοῦ.
11:23
(δ verset n’est pas une mise en demeure aux neutres de se prononcer, mais un sévère avis aux adversaires. Dans cette bataille décisive, il ne saurait y avoir de neutres. Les adversaires ne pouvaient demeurer indifférents aux expulsions du démon; ils en ont pris occasion de se déclarer contre Jésus. Devant Dieu les deux attitudes ne sont point équivalentes : lui rassemble, eux dispersent. — συνάγω s'emploie souvent des grains et des fruits, mr, 47; xt, 17. 18. C’est peut-être une allusion au moissonneur; cf. Jo. 1v, 36 ὁ θερίζων... συνάγει καρπὸν εἰς ζωὴν αἰώνιον, ou, dans un’sens plus large, une allusion à l’homme qui amasse, tandis que d’autres dissipent. En fait d'ailleurs l'œuvre de Jésus conduit à l'unité, le mal fait naître la division et la discorde. Le texte de Le. est exactement celui de Mt. — Mc. a seulement ailleurs une proposition d’apparence contraire (x, 40), que nous avons rencontrée dans Le. 1x, 50. Ici la situation est bien différente. Si ceux qui chicanent ne se sont pas déclarés ouvertement, ils répandent le bruit le plus injurieux. Jésus les dénonce ouvertement et les prévient du danger.qu'ils encourent.
11:24
Le démon est impur, ce qui n'est pas une épithète courante, mais indique une espèce particulière, donc un démon qui pousse à Fimpureté. Peut-être Jésus at-il voulu faire entendre que ceux-là lâchent prise moins facilement. Le cas cst posé absolument, comme cas typique, plutôt que comme règle invariable. L'esprit et l'homme se déterminent mutuellement : lorsque le démon (oceupant) est sorti de l'homme (occupé). — Les lieux sans eau sont le désert, séjour des démons, Is. xur, 21; Bar. 1v, 35, mais dans cette conception [ὁ démon y trouverait son repos comme la Lilith d'Is. xxx, 44. Du thème général sur les démons la comparaison glisse dans [ἃ situation d'un homme exilé au désert — comparaison naturelle aux environs de Jérusalem, — qui ne connait pas les sources, et qui n’est accueilli nulle part, parec que les campements de nomades sont plus exclusifs que les villes. — Texte comme Mt., sauf que Le. coordonne (υὴ ebploxov λέγει) par le partic., à son habitude, et ὑποστρέψω au lieu de émis.
11:25
Après le départ de l'intrus, la maison a élé balayée de ses ordures, et ornée, sans doute comme auparavant οἱ mieux encore. On ἃ donc fait ce qu'il fallait faire, et il n’y ἃ aucune allusion à une faute du possédé libéré ; le reproche de n'avoir pas introduit l'Espril-Saint n’est même pas suggéré indirectement, car σχολάζοντα n'est pas dans Le. Rien de semblable, à ma connaissance, n'est dit ailleurs à propos des démons. Qu'on cite des textes s'il y en a.
11:26
Les esprits agissent encore ici comme les hommes, avec la camaraderie qui nait parmi ceux qui sont mis hors la loi. [15 s'entendent soit pour profiter de F'anba.nc, soit pour se défendre plus aisément. Le chiffre de sept à propos de Marie-Magdeleine, vi, 2. La situation du possédé n'est donc pas désespérée au regard du pouvoir de Jésus, mais elle est pire qu'avant.
11:27
γυνὴ φωνὴν (S V) plutôt que +. y. (T H).
Personne ne disant rien, car les adversaires ne voulaient pas reconnaitre leur défaite, une femme lui donne raison avec son cœur de mère. ἐπάρασα φωνήν Act. τι, 14 xiv, 11, xxtt, 22 + N. Τὶ — Les félicitations à la mère, cf. Gen. xxx,13. βαστάσασά σε χαὶ μαστοὶ οὺς ἐθήλασας. “ἢ αὐτὸς. δὲ εἶπεν Μενοῦν μαχά- 30. om. ο à. ἴωνας (T 8 ) οἱ non add. (H).
11:28
μενοῦν {et non pevoëvye, qui d’ailleurs aurait le même sens), tantôt confirme et tantôt rectifie; son sens ne peut être dégagé que par le contexte. Il a paru difficile puisque souvent il n’a pas été tradui : tlatt. (a ὁ f ff 3 4) syrr. (sin., eur., pes.), ou traduit de façons différentes en latin : immo (c 6 r), etiam (d); dans la Vg. manifestissime (deux mss.) quinimmo (bien plus, ou plutôt) quixpini (oui). Les éditeurs WW ne préfèrent qu'à peine quippini. Sah. « plutôt boh. a reproduit μενοῦνγε en cople. Il est clair qu'ici μενοῦν ne peut être une simple confirmalion (Kx.?), car Jésus passe d’un ordre à un autre. Il y fait à tout le moins une comparaison, et il ne peut être douteux que l'ordre religieux l'emporte. Mais il est encore plus évident que sa réponse n'est pas un démenti; il eût été bien dur de dire à une femme que les soins ct la tendresse d’une mère ne comptent pas. Il fallait être Calvin pour attribuer ce sentiment à Jésus. Il ÿ aurait encore du pédantisme à voir dans ces paroles le reproche dissimulé d’un magister pour n'avoir pas tenu compte de l’ordre surnaturel. Cette femme a parlé en mère, dans la simplicité de son cœur, n'hésitant pas à rendre hommage à Jésus, et l'hommage le plus délicat, en félicitant sa mère. Cependant le Sauveur ne se tient pas pour satisfait ; il πὸ refuse cette félicitation ni pour lui, ni pour sa mère, mais il élève les pensées plus haut, vers une région où d’ailleurs Marie a excellé plus que toutes les femmes, elle qui doit être dite bienheureuse par toutes les générations. Luc n'a pas oublié ce qu'il a dit à ce sujet (τ, 42. 45. 48), el sans doute a-{-fl regardé le cri de l’inconnue comme un premier accomplissement de ce qu'il avait annoncé. C'est pourquoi l'Église nie τοὶ évangile à la messe de Beala. Fn 28°, cf. Jac. τι, 22-25.
11:29
Le. met la foule en scène, quoique les discours précédents aient déjà été tenus en public, peut-être parce que le nombre des curieux s’est accru (ἐπαθροιζομένων, PLuT. Ant. 44), intéressés qu'ils étaient par les paroles du Maître et peut-être aussi par l'intervention de la femme inconnue; rien ne pique l’attention d'une foule au même degré. C'est donc à tous que Jésus s'adresse, mais on ne doit pas avoir oublié que la question posée par quelques-uns (v. 46) regardait un signe du ciel, ce qui doit être le sens ici. Les miracles ne manquaient pas, mais on exigeait, semble-t-il, une manifestation céleste extraordinaire qui désignât Jésus et l'accréditât comme Messie. C'était bien en eftet le vœu de toute cette génération, et c'est par là qu’on la trompait (cf. Jos. Bell. Il, x, 4, Le Messianisme… p. 21). Jésus a bien le droit de la déclarer « mauvaise puisqu'elle ne se contentait pas de ses miracles de bonté ou les interprétait mal. Luc ne dit pas « adultère » comme Mt., car les gentils ne savaient pas que la nation juive avait été comparée par Dieu à une épouse infidèle (Os. 1, etc.). — Sur le refus absolu de signe dans Mc. vu, 19, cf. Comm. et le v. suivant.
11:30
Quel est le signe de Jonas? a) D’après l'opinion commune établie sur le texte de Mt., la mort et la résurrection du Christ. Mais si la résurrection en fait partie dans Le. et doit se lire entre les lignes, cependant sa pensée est plus complexe, et son v. 30 montre à l'évidence que le signe de Jonas n'est pas un événement de la vie de Jonas, mais « le signe que fut Jonas ». Ce que fut Jonas, Jésus le sera. b) D'après de nombreux modernes, le signe est la prédication : « Le Sauveur donne à ses contemporains le même signe que Jonas, parce qu'il vient simplement, en messager de Dieu, annoncer la ruinc de Jérusalem et de La nation juive » (Loïsy, τ, 996). Mais ce n'est 1à qu'une ressemblance vague, et qui ne tient pas compte des deux futurs, δοθήσεται (v. 29) et ἔσται. 6) D'après Maldonat, citant saint Hilaire, qui est assez obscur, Jésus joue clégamment sur le mot signe. On lui demande un signe ad persuadendum, il répond par un signe ad condemnandum. Cum enim ad credendum signum petant respondet non esse dandum illis signum quale petunt, ut credant, sed quale non petunt, ut condemnentur. Signum autem, id est, argumentum, quo condemnaο΄ buntur, est, quod cum Ninivilae, homines gentiles et barbari…. crediderint et singularem egerint pœnitentiam, illi tot Chr'isti auditis exhortationibus, tot visis miraculis, non modo non crediderint, sed daemonium eum habere dictitaverint (Mac. in Matth.). C'est presque dans [6 même sens que J. Weiss dit que le signe sera le Jugement, et Mc Neiïle (sur M£.), l'avènement glorieux du Christ. — Mais alors en réalité Jésus aurait refusé le signe, et nous ne saurions trouver naturel avec Mald. qu'il s'est servi eleganti verbi ambiguitate, et que Pharisaeos ambiguitate deludit. d) L'opinion commune doit être complétée. Si l'on insiste sur ἔσται au (utur, il ne faut pas oublier ἐγένετο, et le signe ad condemnandum ἃ d'abord été un signe ad persuadendum, c'est le sens même du passage. Jonas a donc été un prédicateur de pénitence menaçant de la ruine, et investi de l'auréole du miracle, cela est supposé avoir été connu des Ninivites, ἐγένετο σημεῖον. De même le Fils de l’homme sera un signe pour cette génération, c'est-à-dire qu'il lui aura montré clairement sa mission divine. La résurrection sera le plus grand miracle et Mt. a accentué le point de la sépulture, impliquant la résurrection, parce que c'était une ressemblance singulière avec Jonas, mais cela ne change pas essentiellement le sens du texte de Luc. Chez lui c'est le Fils de l'homme lui-même qui sera le signe, et,.en parallèle avec Jonas, un signe σὰ persuadendum, ἔσται n'indiquant pas le jour du jugement, mais nn futur indéterminé, parce que la mission du Christ n’est pas finie. Le signe ad persualendum sera aussi un signe ad condemnandum; Jonas et Jésus serviront en quelque sorte de criterium pour le jugement, mais c’est une suite de l'idée qui sera développée après.
11:31
La reine du midi est la reine de Saba (I Reg. x, 1). Dans le système des modernes qui ne voient dans le signe que la prédication de Jonas, on pourrait parler aussi du signe de la reine; ce que Le. et Mt. se gardent bien de faire. Luc ajoute « les hommes »; leur confusion doit être plus grande d’être convaincus par l’exemple d’une femme, La sagesse de Salomon était connue de tout le monde; la reine n’a point eu le mérite de la découvrir, mais de venir de loin. Les Juifs ont mieux que Salomon sous leurs yeux, ὧδε. L'exemple des Ninivites venait tout naturellement après Jonas. C’est le fait de Mt., qui paraît donc avoir conservé l’ordre primitif. li est probable que Le. ἃ changé l'ordre par respect pour la chronologie, peut-être aussi parce que l'exemple de tout un peuple et de sa pénitence forme un crescendo et s'applique mieux à la situation.
11:32
Les Ninivites ont encore plus de mérite, car ils ont cru en un prédicateur étranger. — Jésus ne pouvait dire plus clairement qu'il était le signe, et que les Juifs devraient le comprendre. Ils demandent la grande manifestation messianique. Il n’y en aura pas. Mais il y en ἃ plus qu'il n’en faudrait pour ouvrir les yeux à la lumière.
11:33
Avec la majorité (B. Weiss, Holt:z., Schanz, Kn., Klost.) nous rattachons ce verset au v. 32. La lampe est la doctrine du Christ, ou plutôt le Christ Juimême. Dieu ne l’a pas caché sous le boisseau, il luit pour tout ie monde, il n’est pas besoin d’autre signe. L'idée est très satisfaisante, et s'accorde très bien avec ce qui précède. On a objecté (P!. Hahn) qu'au verset suivant, Le. donne, et sans aucune pause, l'explication de ce qu'est la lampe. Onjjuge trop dur de passer de la lampe qui est le Christ à la lampe qui estifl'œil. Mais le secret de ce passage est de montrer l'union nécessaire de deux lumières, du moins d'après notre explication du v. 36. Après avoir tout dit sur l'évidence de sa mission, Jésus va expliquer d’où vient l'aveuglement des Juifs, c'est-àdire de leurs propres dispositions, et il laissera entrevoir l'avantage de dispositions contraires. Cette fois encore comparaison n'est pas toujours allégorie, et il n’y ἃ pas à se préoccuper de savoir qui sont ceux qui entrent dansflamaison : la lampe a pour but d'éclairer — par exemple ceux qui entrent οἱ quijiscraient exposés à se heurter à des obstacles, — il ne faut point l'empêcher de remplir son office. — χρυπτή, salle souterraine dans Jos. Bell. V, vn, 4; lat.crypta.
11:34
Une seconde comparaison s'ajoute à la première. La lumière spirituelle est ici figurée par la lumière corporelle. La lumière est pereuc par l'œil. Quand l'œil est sain, tout le corps jouit de la lumière, chaque membre se dirige grâce à elle où l’on veut, au contraire si l'œil est en mauvais étal. Cependant ni ἁπλοῦς ni πονηρός ne se disent couramment du bon état ou de la privation de la vuc. Il semble que ces épithètes orientent déjà vers le sens 36. Transposer ὡς avant εσται. spirituel; l’œil simple est celui qui voit les choses avec droiture, l'œil mauvais est celui qui juge d’après ses sentiments d'envie et sa malveillance.
11:35
La lumière du malveillant l'empêche de voir les choses comme elles sont c’est.une véritable cécité. Jésus avertit tous les Juifs d'y prendre garde. La lumière dont ils sont fiers, φῶς τῶν ἐν σκότει (Rom. un, 19), pourrait bien n'être que ténèbres quand ils refusent de reconnaître la mission divine de Jésus. — μή avec l'indice. n’est pas « de peur que » (Vg. ne), mais, comme μήποτε, invite à se poser la question, num; vois donc si, avec crainte fondée qu'il n’en soit ainsi, et non pas : « prends donc garde » {Deb. $ 370).
11:36
Il y ἃ apparence de tautologie, dont Mald. voulait se débarrasser en lisant ὄμμα au lieu de σῶμα, ou en prenant le second ὅλον comme un substantif, « le tout ». Maïs il n'y a pas d'article! On préfère (P{. Hahn, Schanz) revenir à l'opinion d'Érasme. I] n'y a pas tautologie, parce que ἔσται introduit la comparaison. Dans la première partie, l'accent est sur ὅλον; dans la seconde sur φωτεινόν, Quand tout le corps est éclairé, sans qu'aucune partie soit ténébreuse, alors c'est vraiment la lumière, comme si ete. Car chez les Grecs il n'est pas douteux que ὡς ὅταν signifie « comme lersque » (Küh.-G.1r, 8 584). Mais si la tautologie est ainsi moins choquante, le verset ne.serait toujours que la répétition avec une certaine emphase du v. 34. Aussi le plus grand nombre des critiques le déclarent altéré. Pour chercher une solution, on peut noter d’abord que ὅταν n'est traduit ni par les Latins, ni par les Syriens, ni par les Égyptiens : Loutes ces versions supposent ὡς seul et le traduisent « comme ». Ne serait-ce pas que ὡς était seul dans le texte, avec le sens de « aussitôt que »? Cette acception plus rare étant mal comprise, on ἃ pu la gloser ὅταν, qui aura pénétré dans le texte, ὡς devenant alors un signe de comparaison. Ou bien ὡς à mettre devant ἔσται signifiait combien (Sorx. Aj. 838 ὡς διόλλυμαι), ce qu'a rendu f. quanto magis. Ou bien Le. a-t-il pris ὡς ὅταν dans le sens de « lorsque »? L'essentiel est de donner un sens au v. 36, en le regardant comme une application historique du principe posé au v. 34. Si donc (οὖν), d'après le v. 34, en supposant que la fâcheuse hypothèse du v. 35 ne soit pas réalisée, ton corps est complètement lumineux parce qu'il est éclairé par la lampe de ton œil, il sera lumineux tout entier lorsque la lampe l'éclairera de sa brillante lumière. Ce n’est pas pour rien que la lumière de la lampe est ici comparée à un éclair; c'est une lumière très brillante qui éclaire du dehors. Sans la lampe intérieure, a lampe du dehors est inutile, parce que le corps est plongé dans des ténèbres qui ne peuvent être dissipées, comme c’est le cas d’un aveugle en face du soleil. Mais quand lPœil est bon, le corps déjà lumineux, il estapte à recevoir la lumière du dehors, celle du v. 33, avec une inclusio sémitique, qui ramène pour conclure le mot du début. De la sorte ce passage, qu'on juge avec tant de mépris, se rattacherait à la mystique de saint Jean (in, 49-21). L'étude de W. Brandt: Der Spruch vom lumen internum (ZnTW, 1913, 97-116; 177-204), si développée qu’elle soit n'a pas grand intérêt parce qu'il ste le v. 36 et écrit le reste à sa facon.
11:37
Le repas. — ἐν δὲ τῷ λαλῆσαι doit s'entendre de la fin du discours; l'intention est précise. Le Pharisien entend donc montrer qu'il n’est pas un adversaire. Était-il sincère? purée pour l'invitation comme vu, 36. — ἀριστάω (cf. Jo. xx1,12. 15 FN. T. (de ἄριστον que Le. oppose à δεῖπνον ἴων 12); c'était le repas de midi, moins important que celui du soir. Jésus se met à table en entrant, par conséquent sans se purifier, ct 6018 au sortir d’une foule très mêlée.
11:38
φως (H) plutôt que φεγγος (T 5 V).
L'étonnement du Pharisien est l'indice qu'il n'était pas nettement hostile; il n'était donc pas convaincu d'avance que Jésus ne respectait rien, Mais son intention pouvait étre de se rendre compte. Ce premier manquement lui paraît fort. — βαπτίζω signifie prendre un bain. Or le bain n’était pas exigé avant chaque repas (cf. Comm. Mc. vu, 1 ss. et sur ces lavages en général le nouveau fragment d'Oxyrhynchos, ΕΒ. 1908, 538 ss.). Luc lui-même n'a parlé (νι, 44) que de laver les pieds. Disait-on, comme nous, un bain de pieds? 11 semble bien que oui; cf. τοὺς πόδας βα]πτισθέντων ΒΒ. L. L.
11:39
νῦν, d’après B. Weiss, Schanz : « maintenant », car il ful un temps où les choses allaient mieux; ou bien « ainsi done », pour régler une fois la question. — ὁ Κύριος, non sans intention; Jésus va parler en Maître. Ici l'opposition n'est pas entre le dehors et le dedans du vase, comme dans Mt., mais entre le dehors des objets ct le dedans des Pharisiens, τὸ δὲ ἔσωθεν ὑμῶν. Ce dernier moi, ajouté par Le. est décisif pour le sens, car on ne peut le joindre à ἁρπαγῆς (Sc. Holtz. Pl. Κη. etc.). Les Pharisiens, très soucieux de la pureté extérieure des calices et des plats, le sont beaucoup moins de la justice et de la charité; tout au contraire!
11:40
ἄφρονες mot familier à Paul, mais parfaitement à sa place ici comme xu, 20, pour désigner un manque total de réflexion. Le dehors et le dedans ne peuvent être entendus que d’après le v. précédent (Schanz etc.). Dieu a créé les objets matériels, et cela justifie le soin de les tenir purs, mais en somme c'était en vue du service de Dieu ou de l’nsage des hommes. Auteur du monde des corps, n'est-il pas gardien de la morale?
11:41
παντα (T Η V) et non ἀπαντα (8). | : à .
Wellhausen (suivi par Kloster.) a eru que la logique exigeait : « Puriliezvous au dedans, et le dehors aussi sera pur. » 11 atteint ce sens en retranchant de Mt. xxur, 26 τοῦ ποτηρίου et αὐτοῦ, Quant à Luc, il aurait mal traduit l'araméen. L'original portait dakkou « purifiez » bien traduit par Mt.; Le. aurait lu zakkou : « donnez l'aumône ». C'est ingénieux, et ce serait décisif pour conclure à un original araméen, connu de Luc ou de sa source, de façon que Le. ne dépendrait pas de Mt. ni de Logia grecs. Mais c’est mettre la rigidité moderne du raisonnement abstrait à la place de la pensée plus concrète et plus souple qui est dans Mt. comme dans Le. Le thème proposé par Le. n’est pas d’opposer le dedans et le dehors de l’homme, mais le dehors du plat et le dedans de l'homme. La conclusion doit être de purifier le dehors (même des plats) en purifiant le dedans des hommes. C'est précisément ce qu'atteint la phrase de Le., avec une pointe de paradoxe ou du moins d'inattendu, qui cst bien dans l'esprit de l’enseignement par le méchäl sémitique. — πλήν, non pas adversatif, mais comme vi, 24. 35; x, 11. 14. 20. — τὰ ἐνόντα, non pas dans le sens général de ressources (PLarT. Rép. 488 C), en sousentendant κατά, mais (opinion commune) « ce qu'il y a dans les plats et les calices Cet avis ne va pas sans humour, et sollicite l'intelligence, à la façon du mächäl. Il ne signifie pas qu’on puisse racheter des biens mal acquis en faisant de petites aumônes, ni qu'on soit tenu de se priver de son diner pour le donner aux pauvres. Il exprime le précepte de l’aumône en prenant agréablement pour thème l'objet des purifications. Les Pharisiens attachent beaucoup d'importance aux prescriptions légales et très peu à l'origine des biens; ceux qui auront à cœur d'exercer la charité ne se permettront aucune injustice, et ne se soucieront pas lant des observances extérieures. Alors tout (πάντα) sera pur, les cœurs et les objets aussi. On cite Juvénal χιν, θά, qui met en contraste la propreté d’une maison οἱ le sans-gêne moral du maitre. L'idée-est belle; cependant le Pharisien ne tient pas à la propreté par politesse mondaine, mais par un scrupule religieux. La perversion du sentiment n'en est que plus choquante, s’il pense ainsi être agréable à Dicu, sans se soucier de la justice. Sous une forme très originale, bien conforme à son génie, et avec une autorité divine, Jésus proclame le précepte de la charité qui est toute la Loi (Gal. v, 44). Dans Mt. l'expression est plus limpide. 11 est impossible de croire que Le. ait simplement voulu expliquer son texte, car le sien est à la fois plus difficile et plus profond. C'est donc lui peut-être qui, grâce à d'autres renseignements, ἃ mieux conservé la parole du Maître. Les anciens protestants se sont inquiétés de cette recommandation des œuvres, Si bien qu'un très grand nombre d'entre eux (après Érasme) ont vu dans ces paroles une ironie : après cela donnez l'aumône, pour avoir le droit de conserver vos rapines! Tout Ie monde reconnait aujourd'hui que ce n’est pas le sens. Godet se contente de nous avertir que : « cette parole ne renferme aucunement l’idée du mérite des œuvres. » Et sans doute il n’est point ici question d'œuvres extérieures valant par elles-mêmes. Il n’en est pas moins vrai que l'aumône, dictée sans doute par la charité, est un moyen de 56 purifier.
11:42
Le premier vae, sur la dîme οἱ la charité, est bien situé après ce qui précède. Dans Mt. xx, 23 le contexte n’est pas le même. Le texte de Le. est assez différent, mais on pourrait dire qu'ayant le texte de Mt. ou sa source sous les yeux, il l’a rendu plus élégant, en enlevant les spécialités sémitiques ou bibliques. — La rue πήγανον au lieu de l’anis, moins répandu; tout légume, au lieu du cumin, τὰ βαρύτερα τοῦ νόμου est omis; de la triade χρίσις, ἔλεος, πίστις il reste χρίσις, non pas le jugement dernier (Κη. Schanz), car ils le connaissent, et il est trop subtil de dire qu'ils pèchent parec qu'ils n'y pensent pas, mais, comme dans Mt., au sens biblique, le discernement, le dù et en somme les égards dus (Dt. x, 18 ποιῶν κρίσιν προσηλύτῳ etc.). Ce sont les devoirs envers le prochain auxquels est joint l'amour de Dieu, le premier commandement précédé du second (x, 27). — ἀφήχατε οἱ ἀφεῖναι sont moins expressifs que παρέργεσθε οἱ παρεῖναι. Il ne s'agissait pas d'obéissance à la loi (Lev. xxvir, 30; Dt. xiv, 22) qui ne parlait que des récoltes, non des plantes qu'on cultivait dans des jardins d'utilité et d'agrément. La ruta graveolens, en hébreu D estexempte de la dîme (Chebi. 1x, 1); Le. a peut-être en vue le peganum harmala, en araméen NY2w. Ilest clair que le Christ n'atlache aucune importance aux exemples cités et qu'il n'entend pas confirmer ces praliques par son autorité. I admet qu'on observe ces minuties, mais il ne faudrait pas les croire téllement agréables à Dieu qu'il dispense pour cela de la charité.
11:43
L'idée de ce vae, sans ce mot, se trouve au début du grand discours de Mt. (x, 6). Luce y reviendra xx, 46 tout à fait selon la forme de Me. S'il ne parle pas ici des premières couches aux repas, c'est précisément parce qu'on était à table, et que l’affront eût été trop direct. De même il n’a pas : « aimer à être appelé rabbi, » terme qu'il a toujours évité. Les premières places dans les synagogues étaient sans doute les plus rapprochées du trône du président qui parait visé ici, au lieu du pluriel dans les endroits parallèles. On a retrouvé en place ce siège massif en marbre blanc dans la synagogue de Délos (RB. 1914, p. 524. 526), avec les bancs voisins. Si cette vanité est dénoncée ici dans des termes si sévères, c'est sans doute qu’elle était accompagnée d'orgueil. 4%) Le terme comparé est le même que dans Mt. xx, 27 s.; le tour est différent, mais non contraire (B. Weiss.). Dans Mt. les sépulcres blanchis à la chaux, si beaux sous le ciel bleu, mais remplis d’ossements impurs, sont l’image de la laideur morale des Pharisiens, avec de beaux semblants. Dans Le. des tombeaux qui ne sont pas apparents, de sorte qu’en passant dessus on risque de se contaminer (Num. x1x, 16) sans le savoir, sont l’image des Pharisiens dont Ja piété apparente séduit de bonnes âmes qui se gâteront au contact de leurs vices. Les gentils avaient les mêmes idées que les Juifs sur l'impureté des cadavres, communiquée même à tout le sol.
11:45
Dans ML. les scribes οἱ les Pharisiens sont l'objet des mêmes censures. Luc met à part ce qui regarde les docteurs de la Loi. Ils appartiennent au parti des Pharisiens, ou plutôt ils en sont 108 chefs. Les griefs déjà énoncés atteignent des particuliers. Les fautes que Jésus va signaler sont celles de directeurs des peuples. L'un d'eux intervient non qu'il se sente visé personnellement, mais parce que les reproches adressés au gros du parti atteignent ses maitres spirituels (καὶ ἡμᾶς) et sont une insulte pour eux.
11:46
Comme Mt. xxut, 4, mais sans le pittoresque des gens qui font les paquets, les mettent sur les épaules des autres et ne consentiraient pas à les remuer. La pensée est la même puisque βαρέα de Mt. suggère déjà δυσδάσταχτα de Le. Les docteurs par leur casuistique imposaient aux autres des fardeaux très lourds, difficiles à porter, ce qui ne saurait être l'intention de Dieu, et la même casuistique leur fournissait des moyens de se dispenser de ces additions surérogatoires. Car le Sauveur ne leur reproche pas sans doute de ne pas observer les pratiques légales. — καὶ αὐτοί, style de Le. 41 s.) Cf. Mt. χχπι, 29-31. Aucune difficulté dans Mt. Les seribes bâtissent les tombeaux des prophètes pour protester contre le crime de leurs pères, οἱ ils font comme eux. La difficulté de Le. est que Jésus semble dire qu'en bâtissant les tombeaux, les docteurs s'associent à l'œuvre de leurs pères, la complètent, ce qui était vrai dans un sens général (ML), mais n'était évidemment pas leur intention. La seule explication plausible est qu'il y a là une ironie (Holtz.). Les docteurs sont censés avoir eu l'intention développée dans Mt. de protester de leur admiration pour les prophètes, de séparer leur cause de celle de leurs meurtriers. Et ce sont les mêmes hommes qui sont encore disposés à tuer le Prophète par excellence! Que vaut donc leur démonstration de piété envers les anciens prophètes? 115 achèvent plutôt l'œuvre des meurtriers en scellant les prophètes dans leur tombe, comme 115 vont l’achever envers Jésus. — D’après Loisy, « Jésus feint de croire que les scribes en construisant les tombeaux des prophètes tués par leurs pères, ont l'intention de glorifier les crimes de ceux-ci » (1, 382). Pareille fiction n’eût pu qu’exciter le sourire des scribes.
11:48
ἄρα ef. v. 20; Act. xt, 18. — μάρτυρές ἐστε, de ce qui précède, et non de ce qui suit. Le zèle des scribes à glorificr les martyrs est un témoignage qui perpétue et amplifie le souvenir des faits. C’est surtout aux environs de Jérusalem qu'on pouvait montrer de semblables monuments. Sur le tombeau dit des Prophèles, RB. 1901, 73 ss., sur celui dit de saint Jacques, RB. 1919, 480 ss.
11:49
ἐχδιωξουσιν (T S V) plutôt que διωξουσιν (H).
La Sagesse de Dieu ne désigne pas directement le Christ. On ne Pet pas compris dans sa bouche, et le terme de Sagesse pour le Christ n’était pas teilement commun que Le. l’eûl inséré d'après l'usage de son temps. Mais il est au courant des desseins de Dieu et peut révéler ce que se prapose sa sagesse; cf. vi, 35. — εἶπεν, d'après PL. convient moins que λέγει pour des paroles écrites; l'argument ne tient pas : cf. Act. τι, 22; 1v, 25; νι, 7. — Il y a bien d’ailleurs dans Le. révélation d'un dessein ancien de Dieu à la manière d'un oracle : les prophètes sont ceux de l'A. T., les apôtres sont ceux de Jésus. Les Juifs feront ce qu'ils ont déjà fait; cf. Jer. vu, 25 8.
11:50
ἵνα (Mt. ὅπως) indique à peine la finalité, car le sens n'est pourtant pas que Dieu ἃ envoyé des missionnaires dans le but d'avoir à les venger. Il indique plutôt la conséquence du meurtre, qui cependant rentrait dans le plan divin. — ἐχζητέω + N. T., rarissime chez les classiques, mais fréquent chez les LXX, spécialement pour traduire wp2 avec ὩΤ, la recherche du sang en vue de la vengeance, Il Regn. τν, 11; cf. l'inscription grecque juive citée sur xvur, 8, qui porte ἐγχέαντας αὐτῆς τὸ ἀναίτιον αἷμα ἀδίκως, avec la prière à Dieu de la rechercher τὸ αἷμα τὸ ἀναίτιον ζητήσῃς (εις). — ἀπὸ καταδολῆς χόσμου serail une expression hyperbolique (B. Weiss) si 0116 n'était limitée. Dieu ne punira pas sur les Juifs tout le sang versé, mais celui des prophètes. Le meurtre d'Abel ne leur est point imputé comme s'ils l'avaient commis, mais, en tant qu'il figure dans leur histoire sacrée, il appartient à leur histoire. C'est de cette facon qu'il est prophète, comme les patriarches l'ont été (Ps. cv, 45) en leur qualité d'amis de Dieu. Toute cette histoire va être terminée. — Et quoique notre sagesse soit à court devant celte sagesse de Dieu, il est clair qu'il ne punit pas toujours les individus ni les peuples dès qu'ils sembleraient le mériter. Puis vient le moment où des calamités irréparables viennent montrer que si Dieu a attendu, il n’a pas été indifférent.
11:51
Dans Mt. Abel est « juste ». Zacharie, dans Mt. « fils de Barachias », ἃ été tué « par les Juifs ». Ce nom est spécialement bien choisi, parce que le grandprêtre Zacharie a été victime de son zèle, dans le sacré parvis, par l’ordre du roi Joas, et qu’il est mort en disant : « Que Iahvé voie et fasse justice! » Abel {Gen. 1v, 10) et Zacharie (11 Chr. xxiv, 20-23) sont donc deux cas typiques dans lesquels le sang demande justice, et c'est sans doute pour cela qu'ils sont associés. Zacharie a élé tué ἐν αὐλῇ οἴκου, c'est-à-dire simplement dans l'enceinte du Temple. Selon les paroles de Jésus c’est entre l'autel et un endroit correspondant qui ne peut être que le sanctuaire, donc ναοῦ (Mt.) plutôt que οἴχου qui est plus général. Josèphe dit que Zacharie mourut ἐν τῷ ἱερῷ et que Dieu l'avait désigné pour προφητεύειν, il est done mort comme prophète (Ant. IX, vin, 3). Si l'on tient compte des légendes du Talmud sur le sang de Zacharie qui bouillait encore lors de la prise de Jérusalem par les Babyloniens (Gif. 81»; 7. Taan. 1v, 694) et dont on montrait encore la trace au temps de saint Jérôme (Comm. Mt.), du souvenir perpétué par le tombeau de Zacharie sous les murs du Temple, on n’aura pas à réserver l'hypothèse d'un autre Zacharie, plus récent, qui ne nous serait pas mieux connu que la tour de Siloé (xu, 4). Π ne faut nommer ni Zacharie, père de Jean-Baptiste, avec des rèveries apocryphes condamnées par saint Jérôme, ni Zacharie, fils de Baruch, tué au début de la guerre juive (Jos. Bell. IV, v, 4) avec quelques critiques réveurs. Jésus ne pouvait rappeler un souvenir plus vivant et plus impressionnant que celui de Zacharie, prêtre et prophète. Un nom plus récent, fûüt-ce celui de Jérémie, aurait fait moins d'effet, surtout à Jérusalem. — La fin du v. dans Le. ne retient pour cette génération que l'idée de châtiment, au lieu de ταῦτα πάντα, avec une précision qui n’est pas une preuve d'originalité. On sait comment la prophétie s’est accomplie en _ 70, avant que ceux qui écoutaient Jésus aient tous disparu.
11:52
Un dernier vue, qui parait un peu froid après les pathétiques paroles qui précèdent; nouvelle raison de les croire transposées. Cf. Mt. xxur, 13 où les scribes et les Pharisiens ferment le royaume de Dieu. Dans Le. le règne de Dieu n’est que dans la perspective figurée, non dans la métaphore. La clef de ) la science n’est pas la clef-science (Gen. appositionis, Holtz.), mais la clef qui a pour objet la science (Gen. obiecti, Schanz), comparée à un palais. Les scribes l'ont prise, c'est-à-dire dérobée à l'usage commun. Ils ne permettent à personne qui ne serait pas de leur confrérie d'expliquer F'Écriture, et eux-mêmes n’entrent pas, c'est-à-dire n’en possèdent pas la vraie notion. Le texte ne dit rien de plus en termes clairs. D'ailleurs la vraie connaissance devait nécessairement amencr le règne de Dieu, et, d’après l'ensemble de ces instructions, elle devait aider à pénétrer le sens de l’action de Jésus. On peut penser aussi que le défaut des scribes était cette casuistique de pureté qui ne leur permettait pas de pénétrer dans le sens profond de l'Écrilure, relatif au Christ.
11:53
évéyet était si peu connu que les anciens traducteurs ont deviné comme ils ont pu : boh. « observer malicieusement »; sah. « provoquer »; syrsin. οἱ ur. « c'était pénible »; pes. « être mécontents »; arm. « irrités », sans parler des variantes latines, vg. insistere, f contristari, ὃ d q male habere, ς e à graviter habere etc. 11 n'y ἃ pas de raison de s'écarter du sens de Me. vi, 19. Dans Gen. xuix, 23 ἐνεῖχον rend oui, qui a été traduit ἐνεχότει (Gen. xxvnr, 44), et μνησικαχήσῃ (Gen. 1, 45), donc « en avoir », éprouver de l'irritation contre quelqu'un, et comme il n’y ἃ pas ici de complément, « être irrités ». — ἀποστομα- ἐνεδρεύοντες, Cf. Act. xxitr, 24 + N. T., mais A. T. et ι ef. PLar. Gorg. 489 Β ὀνόματα θηρεύων. — La rupture 11 est consommée, et surtout une tactique est adoptée. ses armes. Celles des scribes étaient les questions captieuses sur sujets, avec des pièges cachés pour faire leur proie d’une parole i xu, 1-59. INSTRUCTIONS AUX DISCIPLES ET Α LA FOULE SUR LE SALUT. Ce chapitre est découpé par Luc lui-même en quatre sections, 1-12; 13-21 (subdivisé en 43-45; 16-21); 22-53 (subdivisé en 22-31 ; 32-34; 35-40; 41-48; 49- 53); 54-59, reconnues par tous les commentateurs. Mais la plupart ne mettent entre ces sections aucun lien trop étroit, ni chronologique, ni pour le sens (sauf PL). Le πρῶτον du v. 1 montre Jésus parlant à ses disciples avant de s'adresser à la foule (au v. 13), puis revenant à ses disciples (au v. 22) et de nouveau à la foule (au v. 54). Il semble cependant que Luce a conçu tout cet ensemble comme un seul discours sur le thème général du salut, qu'il faut mettre au-dessus de tout, et pour lequel il faut être prêt, car le moment est venu.
11:1
… Si volle però precisare, e vi supplirono in parte per l'Oriente gli atti apocrifi degli Apostoli e quei curiosi cataloghi che andarono in giro sotto il falso nome di Epifanio, Ippolito, Doroteo e pretesero compilare l'elenco di tutti i 70 o 72 discepoli del Salvatore (Lc. 11,1), raccoglendone malamente i nomi e distribuendoli fra le città dell'Oriente soprattutto, ma anche dell'Occidente, e creandoli per lo più vescovi delle medesime. …
8) Dalla festa dei Tabernacoli, ott. 28, all'ultima Pasqua, marzo 29 (apr. 30). - G. si reca a Gerusalemme per la festa dei Tabernacoli (Io. 7, 2-7); nel viaggio manda i 72 discepoli, è accolto a Bethania da Marta e Maria (Lc. 10, 1-42), insegna il Pater noster (ibid. 11, 1-13); nell'arrivo a Gerusalemme insegna nel Tempio e si manifesta solennemente nell'ultimo giorno della festa (Io. 7, 2-53), libera l'adultera (ibid. 8, 1-11). I fatti che seguono in Giovanni …
… grande basilica, detta Eleona, consacrava il ricordo degli insegnamenti di Gesù agli Apostoli (con speciale riferimento al discorso escatologico pronunciato su questo monte: cf. Mt. 24, 3). Per quanto l'Evangelista abbia lasciato indeterminato il luogo (Lc. 11, 1 « in un certo luogo ») e la voce della tradizione non sia molto antica (G. Perrella, I Luoghi Santi, Piacenza 1936, pp. 218-28), tuttavia la circostanza storica ci porta assai vicino …
11:2
La formola è consegnata nella duplice redazione di Mt. 6, 9-13 e Lc. 11, 2-4. Il testo di Matteo è adottato dalla Chiesa fin dai tempi apostolici (cf. Didaché, 8, che vi aggiunge la nota dossofogia, entrata anche in alcuni codici dei Vangeli: « poiché tua è …
deve realizzarsi (ibid. 11, 2: « venga il tuo Regno »;
… Più strane sono le differenze tra i S. anche nei punti dove si aspetterebbe la maggiore consonanza verbale; ad es., nelle genealogie (v.) di Gesù (Mt. 1, 1-17 e Lc. 3, 23-38), nel Pater noster (Mt. 6, 9-13 e Lc. 11, 2-4), nelle parole della consacrazione ove Matteo (26, 26-28; cf. Mc. 14, 22-24) diverge da Luca (22, 19-20); nel titolo della Croce (Mt. 27, 37; Mc. 15, 26; cf. Lc. 23, 38 e Io. 19, 19).
11:3
… Discusso è il suo significato (F. Zorell, Lexicon graecum N. T., 2ª ed., Parigi 1931, coll. 480-91), come si rileva anche dalla diversa versione della stessa parola nella Volgata: supersubstantia(tm) (Mt. 6, 11), e quotidianum (Lc. 11, 3). A questi due sensi si riducono le varie interpretazioni raccolte fin dall'antichità: a) la prima intende ἐπιούσιος quale sinonimo di ἐφήμερος (« quotidiano »), dal participio ἐπιούσα …
11:4
« Rimetti a noi i nostri debiti »: si scongiura il Padre misericordioso di accordarci il perdono dei « nostri peccati » (così Lc. 11, 4), formidabile debito che non può essere soddisfatto se il Signore stesso non lo condona. …
11:5
… I: PG 44, 1125). S. Paolo enumera diversi modi di o.: petizioni δεύσεις; lodi προσθυμεί; deprecazioni ἐντεύξεις; rendimenti di grazie εὐχαρισνίαι (I Tim. 2, 1). Nella S. Scrittura si parla ordinariamente dell'o. impetratoria o di petizione (Ps. 4, 2; 16, 1; 38, 13), che Dio esaudisce (Mt. 7, 7; Lc. 11, 5-13; Io. 16, 24). S. Giovanni Damasceno definisce l'o. petitio decentium a Deo (De Fide, loc. cit.): cf. s. Tommaso (Sum. …
11:9
I fondamenti teologici di questa virtù sono nell'insegnamento e negli esempi di Gesù Cristo, il quale la raccomandò per le cose temporali e spirituali (Mt. 6, 25-34; Lc. 11, 9; 12, 31; 22, 42; Mt. 26, 39, ecc.) e la esercitò in tutta l'esistenza mortale, che volle chiudere con le incomparabili parole: « Padre, nelle tue mani consegno il mio spirito » (Lc. …
… qualsiasi opera buona essa può avere quel triplice valore, di cui abbiamo parlato; ma se la si consideri nel suo aspetto caratteristico di petizione, possiede, fatta con le debite condizioni, un'efficacia infallibile, poggiata sulle divine promesse (Lc. 11, 9; Io. 16, 23). Lasciando da parte la questione dibattuta tra i teologi, se tale infallibilità della preghiera valga solo per colui che prega e non a favore di altri per cui si può …
11:14
… Il Vangelo descrive molte liberazioni di indemoniati compiute da Gesù con il solo comando (Mc. 1, 34; 9, 24; Lc. 8, 30; 11, 14-26). Gesù dà come caratteristica del Regno di Dio da lui fondato l'espulsione di Satana e dei suoi demòni (Mt. 12, 28; Lc. 10, 17; 11, 20) e trasmette questo carisma esorcistico ai suoi …
11:15
alla quale è da preferirsi Beelzebul, forma attestata dai migliori manoscritti (Mt. 12, 24; Mc. 3, 22; Lc. 11, 15). Tale nome (da ba'al e zēbhūbh) indica il principe degli spiriti maligni, in virtù del quale Gesù è accusato dai Farisei d'aver operato prodigi. …
… Satana seguita ad esercitare fra di essi una dominazione reale (Mt. 9, 34; Lc. 11, 15), di conduttore più che di capo, giacché non si può parlare di gerarchia e di subordinazione propriamente detta in un luogo che la fede comune giustamente considera come regno del …
… Act. 19, 13 si parla di esorcisti giudei; alcuni cacciavano i demoni nel nome di Gesù (Mc. 9, 37). A negare la causa divina del miracolo, i Giudei accusavano Gesù di operare il miracolo mediante il principe dei demoni (Mt. 9, 34; 12, 24, 27; Mc. 3, 22; Lc. 11, 15, 19).
… male, « figli della ribellione » (Eph. 2, 2; 5, 6), « tutti racchiusi nell'infedeltà, sotto il peccato » (Rom. 11, 32; Gal. 3, 22); « tutti sono sotto il peccato » « tutto il mondo è debitore di pena a Dio » (Rom. 3, 9, 19). In questo suo « regno » (Lc. 11, 15), fin dal primo peccato, l'originale, Satana fa dilagare il peccato, e la morte che ne consegue, su tutti (Rom. 5, 12-14; I Tim. 2, 14), e l'umanità soggiace al suo malefico influsso; …
11:19
Quanto al modo di espellere i demoni dagli infelici i., Gesù accenna al modo in uso dai Giudei (Mt. 12, 27; Lc. 11, 19); in Act. 19, 13 si parla di esorcisti giudei; alcuni cacciavano i demoni nel nome di Gesù (Mc. 9, 37). A negare la causa divina del miracolo, i Giudei accusavano Gesù di operare il …
11:20
Nel Nuovo Testamento l'intervento di Satana fino alla possessio è connesso con il conato diabolico di far deviare la missione di Cristo per via di seduzione e d'intimidazione (Mc. 1, 12 sg.; Mt. 4, 1-11; Lc. 4, 1-13; Lc. 22, 31), onde ostacolare il Regno di Dio (Lc. 11, 20; Mt. 12, 28).
… « Il R. di D. è qui »: Mc. 1, 15 (piuttosto che « è vicino »; cf. J. Bonsirven, Les enseignements de Jésus Christ, Parigi 1946, p. 43). Con questo (cf. anche Lc. 10, 9; 11, 20) Gesù annunzia e fa annunziare dai discepoli che il Regno è già venuto: esso è già in mezzo al popolo (Lc. 17, 21). Pure esso è una realtà in divenire, che continuamente
… Il Vangelo descrive molte liberazioni di indemoniati compiute da Gesù con il solo comando (Mc. 1, 34; 9, 24; Lc. 8, 30; 11, 14-26). Gesù dà come caratteristica del Regno di Dio da lui fondato l'espulsione di Satana e dei suoi demòni (Mt. 12, 28; Lc. 10, 17; 11, 20) e trasmette questo carisma esorcistico ai suoi Apostoli, alla sua Chiesa (Mt. 10, 1; Mc. 16, 17). Gli Apostoli espellevano a loro volta gli « spiriti immondi » (Act. 5, 16; 19, 12-16), …
11:21
… in questioni di carattere religioso; anzi, su questo punto intendeva correggere le idee false (cf. Io. 9, 1-3). Ora l'influsso dei demoni sull'umanità costituiva un punto importante della sua missione religiosa; Gesù ne parlava di propria iniziativa (Lc. 11, 21 sg.; 22, 31; Io. 12, 31; 14, 30; 16, 11; Mt. 25, 41 ecc.), non solo a scopo terapeutico.
… Questo dominio spettava a S. di diritto: s. Leone M., Sermo de Nativ., 22, 3 (PL 54, 196); s. Bernardo deduce (da II Tim. 2, 26; Io. 14, 30; Mt. 12, 29; Lc. 11, 21; 22, 53) contro Abelardo «diabolum non solum potestatem sed et iustam habuisse in homines» (PL 182, 1065) dalla quale solo Gesù redime. …
11:23
… Neutrale non può restare: o è con Cristo o contro Cristo (Lc. 11, 23). Con il B. si segna il passaggio da Satana a Dio.
11:27
te portavit (Lc. 11, 27); tanto che qualcuno se n'è perfino
di Dio e la sua dedizione nel metterla in pratica (Lc. 11, 27-28); al gratuito privilegio della maternità di M. corrispose la sua capacità e volontà di amore, di ubbidienza e di sacrificio. …
è perfetto » (I Io. 2, 3-6; II Io. 6; cf. Mt. 5, 19; 7, 21-23; 12, 46-50; Lc. 11, 27-28). Simili raccomandazioni, proporzionate all'attrattiva esercitata sopra di essi, impedivano che coloro che il Cristo aveva costituito suoi « testimoni » si permettessero, specialmente …
11:28
… Nel Nuovo Testamento ricorrono analoghe b.: Mt. 11, 6; 13, 16; 16, 17; 24, 46; Lc. 11, 28; 12, 37 sg. 43; 14, 15; Io. 20, 29; Iac. 1, 12; I Ps. 3, 14; 4, 14; Apoc. 1, 3; 14, 13; 16, 15; 19, 9; 20, 6; 22, 7, 14. Tuttora i cristiani di Oriente chiamano le b. « macarismi ». …
11:29
… Frey, op. cit., pp. 269-73). G. parla del Messia umile e paziente, che libera dal peccato, e che ha una missione del tutto spirituale (Lc. 4, 18-19); non vuol diventare re (Io. 6, 15); nega i segni prodigiosi che la turba aspetta (Lc. 11, 29).
La storicità, difesa comunemente fino al sec. XIX, sembra insegnata da Gesù (Mt. 12, 39-41; Lc. 11, 29-32), che allinea l'esempio dei Niniviti a quello, certamente storico, della regina di Saba (I Reg. 10) e paragona la propria sorte a quella di G.: rimarrà 3 giorni nel sepolcro, come G. nel pesce. …
11:31
… Gesù ne parlò spesso nella sua predicazione (Mt. 11, 22-23; 12, 41; 16, 27; 26, 64; Lc. 10, 12-14; 11, 31-32; Io. 5, 29; 12, 48) e ne descrisse con magnificenza i particolari nel discorso escatologico: «Quando il Figlio dell'Uomo verrà nella sua gloria e tutti gli Angeli con lui, egli siederà …
11:41
… Il precetto evangelico « Fate elemosina di quanto avanza » (Lc. 11, 41) informa di sé la mentalità dei primi cristiani e lascia tracce profonde per tutto il medioevo. …
… E il precetto di Giovanni di dare una tunica a chi non ne ha, è rivolto al singolo che ne avesse due (Lc. 3, 11 e, così almeno secondo una interpretazione tradizionale, ibid., 11, 41). La Chiesa ha un diritto, prima che un dovere, della cura dei poveri. …
11:42
… Deut. 12, 6, 11; 14, 22-29; 17-19; 26, 12-15; cf. Am. 4, 4). I Numeri e il Deuteronomio considerano grano, mosto ed olio soggetti alla d. L'insegnamento farisico estende l'obbligo della d. anche a pianticelle di minimo interesse (Mt. 23, 23; cf. Lc. 11, 42; 18, 12). La Misnah (Ma'dier, I, 1) estende l'obbligo a tutto quanto serve per cibo, viene custodito e cresce dalla terra. Lev. 27, 30-33 riguarda la d. prelevata sugli animali …
SCRIBA (EBR. SÔPHÊR, PLUR. SÔPHÊRÎM, GR. ΓΡΑΜΜΑΤΕΌΣ)
… dei rimproveri che loro rivolge Gesù: con la massa delle loro prescrizioni minute, pesi impossibili da portare, facevano perdere di vista ai fedeli ciò che è essenziale nella legge stessa (Mt. 15, 1; Lc. 11, 46): la giustizia e la carità (Mt. 23, 25; Lc. 11, 42). Dimentichi dei doveri primordiali ed essenziali della religione, vivevano nell'inganno di una giustizia puramente esteriore, che facevano apparire come giustizia vera; erano quindi …
11:46
SCRIBA (EBR. SÔPHÊR, PLUR. SÔPHÊRÎM, GR. ΓΡΑΜΜΑΤΕΌΣ)
… specialmente a proposito delle polemiche con Gesù o dei rimproveri che loro rivolge Gesù: con la massa delle loro prescrizioni minute, pesi impossibili da portare, facevano perdere di vista ai fedeli ciò che è essenziale nella legge stessa (Mt. 15, 1; Lc. 11, 46): la giustizia e la carità (Mt. 23, 25; Lc. 11, 42). Dimentichi dei doveri primordiali ed essenziali della religione, vivevano nell'inganno di una giustizia puramente esteriore, che …
11:51
IOAS (EBR. JŌ'ĀF E JĒHŌ'ĀF; GRECO: 'IŌZŌZ)
… morto Ioiada, si lasciò influenzare dal partito sincretista; e fece uccidere l'ispirato Zaccaria, figlio o nipote di Ioiada, nell'atrio del Tempio, dove questi redarguiva il popolo della rinnovata infedeltà verso Jahweh (II Par. 24, 15-22; Mt. 23, 35; Lc. 11, 51). L'anno dopo (798), fu umiliato da Hazael; I. se ne liberò dandogli tutto il tesoro del Tempio e della reggia. …
ZACCARIA (EBR. ZÉHHARJÂH « JAHWEH SI È RICORDATO »)
… Fu ucciso « nell'atrio del Tempio » (II Par. 24, 20-22). Siccome in Mt. 23, 35 (cf. Lc. 11, 51) Gesù rimprovera ai Giudei l'uccisione dei profeti sino a quella di Z. « figlio di Barachia », messo a morte « fra il Tempio e l'altare »; dall'epoca patristica si agita la questione …
Vi sono infatti residui vari d'una leggenda su Z. padre del Battista; le tradizioni relative alla morte di Z. amplificano il detto di Gesù (Mt. 23, 35; Lc. 11, 51) su Z. « ucciso tra il santuario e l'altare ». Così l'inaspettata finale (non originaria) del Protovangelo di Giacomo (capp. 22-24) narra come Z. fu ucciso da Erode e il suo sangue …
11:52
PRIMATO DI SAN PIETRO E DEL ROMANO PONTEFICE
… Chiave infatti nella S. Scrittura è sinonimo d'autorità (cf. Is. 22, 22: «et dabo clavem domus David super humerum eius»; Apoc. 1, 7 sgg.; 3, 7; 9, 1; 20, 1; la eccezione solo Lc. 11, 52: «clavis scientiae»). …
Douay-Rheims (Challoner) · Vulgata Clementina · Douay-Rheims originale (Reims 1582), trascrizione EEBO-TCP (CC0) · La Sacra Bibbia, tradotta dalla Volgata da Antonio Martini (1769-1781) (LaParola (laparola.net), Martini OSIS text, Public domain (LaParola's electronic edition marks it 'Dominio pubblico')). Pubblico dominio.